Skip to main content

Full text of "The writings of Prosper Mérimée, with an essay on the genius and achievement of the author"

See other formats


OF  THL 
UNIVERSITY 

or  ILLINOIS; 


J5Z.8 
v.-4 


CENTRAL  CIRCULATION  AND  BOOKSTACKS 

The  person  borrowing  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  renewal  or  return  before 
the  Latest  Date  stamped  below.  You  may 
be  charged  a  minimum  fee  of  $75.00  for 
each  non-returned  or  lost  item. 

Theft,  mutilation,  or  defacement  of  library  materials  can  be 
causes  for  student  disciplinary  action.  All  materials  owned  by 
the  University  of  Illinois  Library  are  the  property  of  the  State 
of  Illinois  and  are  protected  by  Article  16B  of  IHinoit  Criminal 
Law  and  Procedure. 

TO  RENEW,  CALL  (217)  333-8400. 
University  of  Illinois  Library  at  Urbana-Champaign 


When  renewing  by  phone,  write  new  due  date 
below  previous  due  date.  T  16? 


L162 


THE  NOVELS,  TALES  AND  LETTERS 


PROSPER  MERIMEE 

EDITED  BY  PROF.  GEORGE  SAINTSBURY,  M.A. 


COMPLETE    IN    EIGHT    VOLUMES 


THE 


DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 
THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 


Translated  by 

WILLIAM    M.    ARNOLD 

OLIVE    EDWARDS    PALMER    AKD 

EMILY   MARY   WALLER 

With  Illustrations  by 

GUSTAVE   FRAIPONT,    A.    BRAMTOT 
AND    J.    J.    ARANDA 


NEW  YORK  PHILADELPHIA 

FRANK   S.  HOLBY 
MCMVI 


COPYRIGHT,  1905 
BT  FRANK  S.  HOLBY 


A II  rights  reserved 


845  M  54 

TS 

v.4 


CONTENTS 

PAGI 

THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 1 

SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 115 

THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  223 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

VOLUME  IV. 

Senor  Pedro  de  Ojeda,"  cried  Don  Juan,       kill  me 

if  you  will,  I  shall  not  fight."      (p.  208 )         Frontispiece 
Etched  by  Le  Rat  from  a  painting  by  J.  J.  Aranda 

PACE 

She  had  recognized  Darcy.      She  was  expecting  him      .        7t> 
An  etching  from  a  drawing  by  G.  Fraipont 

With  some  difficulty  he  took  off  his  diamond  ring,  and 
I  went  nearer  to  take  it,  but  he  forestalled  me,  ran 
to  the  Venus,  slipped  the  ring  on  its  fourth  finger     257 
Etched  by  Toussiant  from  a  painting  by  Bramtot 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

Zagala,  mas  que  las  flores  blanca,  rubia  y  qjos  verdes, 

Si  piensas  seguir  amores  pierdete  bien,  pues  te  pierdes  !  * 


JULIE  DE  CHAVERNY  had  been  mar- 
ried for  about  six  years,  and  for  nearly 
five  years  and  six  months  she  had  had  her 
eyes  open  not  only  to  the  impossibility  of  loving 
her  husband,  but  also  to  the  difficulty  of  merely 
giving  him  a  place  in  her  esteem. 

This  husband  was  not  boorish.  He  was  neither 
stupid  nor  foolish.  Still  there  may  have  been, 
perhaps,  a  mingling  of  all  those  qualities  in  him. 
If  she  had  recalled  the  past  she  might  have  re- 
membered that  once  upon  a  time  she  had  found 
him  pleasant:  but  now  he  bored  her.  Every- 
thing about  him  seemed  to  her  repulsive.  His 
way  of  eating,  of  drinking  coffee,  of  speaking, 
gave  her  nervous  shudders.  They  seldom  met  or 
talked  together  except  at  table;  but  they  dined 
together  several  times  a  week  and  that  was  suffi- 
cient to  keep  Julie's  aversion  alive. 

*  Little  one,  fairer  than  flowers,  rosy  with  eyes  of  green,  if  you 
think  to  follow  love  you  are  lost,  alas  !  you  are  wholly  lost ! 

3 


4  THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

As  for  Chaverny,  he  was  rather  a  fine-looking 
man,  a  little  too  stout  for  his  age,  clean-skinned 
and  ruddy,  not  by  nature  given  to  those  vague 
uneasinesses  which  often  torture  the  imaginative. 
He  piously  believed  that  his  wife  felt  for  him  a 
calm  affection  (he  was  too  much  of  a  philosopher 
to  believe  that  he  was  loved  as  upon  the  first  day 
of  his  married  life),  and  this  belief  caused  him 
neither  pain  nor  pleasure;  if  the  contrary  had 
been  true,  he  would  have  made  the  best  of  it  in 
the  same  way.  He  had  served  for  some  years  in  a 
cavalry  regiment,  but  falling  heir  to  considerable 
fortune  he  took  a  dislike  to  a  soldier's  life,  retired 
from  the  army  and  married.  It  may  seem  a 
somewhat  difficult  undertaking  to  try  to  explain 
the  marriage  of  two  people  who  had  not  a  single 
idea  in  common.  On  the  one  hand,  grandparents 
and  officious  friends,  who,  like  Phrosine,  would 
marry  the  Venetian  Republic  to  the  Grand  Turk, 
had  busied  themselves  in  arranging  matters.  On 
the  other  hand  Chaverny  belonged  to  a  good 
family ;  in  those  days  he  was  not  too  stout ;  he  was 
merry  and  he  was,  in  the  full  acceptation  of  the 
term,  what  is  called  "  a  good  fellow."  Julie  was 
always  glad  to  see  him  come  to  her  mother's  house 
because  he  made  her  laugh  with  his  tales  of  the 
army,  tales  in  a  vein  of  humorous  wit  which  was 
not  always  of  the  most  unquestionable  taste.  She 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE  5 

thought  him  very  pleasant  because  he  danced 
with  her  at  all  the  balls,  and  there  was  never  a 
lack  of  good  reasons  to  persuade  Julie's  mother 
to  stay  late,  to  go  to  the  theatre,  or  to  the  Bois 
de  Boulogne.  Finally  Julie  thought  him  a  hero 
because  he  had  fought  two  or  three  duels  with 
honour.  But  what  completed  the  triumph  of 
Chaverny  was  his  description  of  a  certain  car- 
riage which  he  would  have  built  after  a  plan  of 
his  own,  and  in  which  he  himself  would  take 
Julie  for  a  drive  after  she  had  consented  to  give 
him  her  hand. 

At  the  end  of  several  months  of  married  life 
all  Chaverny's  good  qualities  had  greatly  de- 
creased in  merit.  He  no  longer  danced  with  his 
wife — needless  to  say.  His  amusing  stories  had 
all  been  told  three  or  four  times.  Now  he  com- 
plained that  balls  were  kept  up  far  too  long. 
He  yawned  at  the  theatre  and  objected  to  the 
custom  of  dressing  for  dinner  as  being  a  perfect 
nuisance.  His  chief  fault  was  laziness.  If  he 
made  an  effort  to  make  himself  pleasing  to  his 
wife  he  might  perhaps  have  succeeded;  but  any 
kind  of  restraint  seemed  to  him  perfect  torture; 
a  view  which  he  held  in  common  with  nearly  all 
stout  people.  Society  bored  him  because  in  it  we 
are  cordially  received  only  in  proportion  as  we 
exert  ourselves  to  be  agreeable.  Coarse  pleasures 


6  THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

seemed  to  him  decidedly  preferable  to  all  more 
refined  amusements;  for  to  make  himself  promi- 
nent among  persons  of  his  own  taste  the  only 
trouble  he  had  to- take  was  to  shout  louder  than 
the  others,  which,  for  one  with  lungs  as  vigorous 
as  his,  was  not  very  difficult.  Moreover  he  prided 
himself  on  drinking  more  champagne  than  an 
ordinary  man,  and  took  his  horse  easily  over  a 
four-bar  fence.  As  a  consequence,  he  enjoyed 
a  legitimately  acquired  esteem  among  those  be- 
ings who  are  so  hard  to  define,  whom  we  call 
"  young  people,"  and  who  throng  our  boulevards 
about  five  in  the  afternoon.  Hunting  parties, 
country  expeditions,  races,  bachelor  dinners, 
bachelor  suppers  he  sought  out  eagerly.  Twenty 
times  a  day  he  said  that  he  was  the  happiest  of 
men,  and  every  time  that  Julie  heard  him  she  cast 
her  eyes  upward,  and  her  little  mouth  took  on  an 
indescribable  expression  of  disdain. 

Beautiful,  young  and  married  to  a  man  who 
was  uncongenial,  she  would  naturally  be  sur- 
rounded by  interested  homage.  But,  in  addition 
to  the  protection  of  her  mother — a  most  prudent 
woman — her  own  pride  (which  was  her  great 
failing)  had  up  to  that  time  defended  her  against 
the  seductions  of  the  world.  Moreover  the  dis- 
appointment following  her  marriage,  by  giving 
ber  a  certain. kind  of  experience,  had  made  it 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE  7 

hard  for  her  to  grow  enthusiastic  over  anything. 
She  was  proud  of  seeing  herself  pitied  in  society, 
and  quoted  as  a  model  of  resignation.  After  all, 
she  was  nearly  happy,  for  she  was  in  love  with  no 
one,  and  her  husband  kft  her  entirely  free.  Her 
coquetry  (and  it  must  be  confessed  that  she 
rather  liked  to  show  that  her  husband  did  not 
know  what  a  treasure  he  possessed),  her  co- 
quetry, instinctive,  as  that  of  a  child,  accorded 
very  well  with  a  certain  disdainful  reserve  which 
was  not  prudery.  She  had  the  art  of  being  pleas- 
ant to  every  one,  bat  to  every  one  without  dis- 
tinction. Scandal  could  not  find  the  slightest 
trifle  with  which  to  reproach  her. 


n 

The  husband  and  wife  had  been  dining  at  the 
house  of  Madame  de  Lussan.  Julie's  mother,  who 
was  about  to  leave  for  Nice.  Chaverny.  who  was 
always  bored  to  death  at  his  mother-in-law's,  had 
been  obliged  to  spend  the  evening  there  in  spite 
of  his  desire  to  join  his  friends  on  the  boulevard. 
After  dinner  he  settled  himself  on  a  comfortable 
sofa  and  passed  two  hours  without  uttering  a 
syllable.  The  reason  was  simple.  He  was  sleep- 
ing, decorously  enough,  seated,  with  his  head 


8  THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

bent  to  one  side,  as  if  he  were  following  the  con- 
versation with  interest;  he  afterwards  awoke  and 
made  some  remark. 

Then  he  had  been  obliged  to  take  a  hand  at 
whist,  a  game  which  he  detested  because  it  re- 
quires a  certain  amount  of  application.  All  of 
which  had  kept  him  rather  late.  It  had  just 
struck  eleven.  Chaverny  had  no  engagement  for 
the  evening — he  really  did  not  know  what  to  do. 
While  he  was  in  this  state  of  perplexity  his  car- 
riage was  announced.  If  he  returned  to  the 
house  he  would  have  to  take  his  wife  home.  The 
prospect  of  a  twenty  minutes'  tete-a-tete  with  his 
wife  was  enough  to  frighten  him;  but  he  had  no 
cigars  in  his  pocket  and  he  was  dying  to  open  a 
box  which  he  had  received  from  Havre  just 
as  he  was  starting  out  for  dinner.  So  he  re- 
signed himself  to  his  fate. 

As  he  was  wrapping  his  wife  up  in  her  shawl 
he  could  not  restrain  a  smile  as  he  caught  in  a 
mirror  a  reflection  of  himself  showing  the  little 
attentions  of  a  husband  who  has  been  married 
for  a  week.  He  also  looked  at  his  wife,  whom  he 
had  scarcely  noticed.  That  evening  she  seemed 
to  him  prettier  than  usual ;  so  he  spent  some  little 
time  wrapping  the  shawl  about  her  shoulders. 
Julie  was  as  much  put  out  as  he  at  the  prospect 
of  the  conjugal  tete-a-tete  that  was  in  store  for 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE  9 

them.  Involuntarily  her  mouth  drew  itself  down 
into  a  little  pout,  and  her  arched  brows  drew  to- 
gether. All  of  which  gave  her  an  air  of  such 
charming  grace  that  even  a  husband  could  not 
remain  unmoved.  Their  eyes  met  in  the  mirror 
during  the  operation  of  which  I  have  just  been 
speaking.  Both  were  greatly  embarrassed.  To 
hide  his  confusion  Chaverny,  with  a  smile,  kissed 
the  hand  which  his  wife  raised  to  arrange  her 
shawl. 

"  How  they  love  each  other,"  said  Madame  de 
Lussan  to  herself,  noticing  neither  the  cold  dis- 
dain of  the  wife  nor  the  indifferent  air  of  the 
husband. 

When  they  were  both  seated  in  their  carriage, 
so  close  that  they  almost  touched  each  other,  they 
remained  for  some  time  without  speaking. 
Chaverny  was  well  aware  that  it  would  be  very 
suitable  to  say  something,  but  nothing  occurred 
to  him.  Julie,  on  the  other  hand,  maintained  a 
silence  that  drove  him  to  despair.  He  yawned 
three  or  four  times,  until  he  was  ashamed  of  it 
himself,  and  the  last  time  he  felt  called  upon  to 
apologise  to  his  wife. 

"  It  was  a  long  evening,"  he  added,  by  way 
of  excuse. 

Julie  saw  in  this  sentence  merely  a  wish  to 
criticise  the  evenings  at  her  mother's  and  to  say 


10         THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

something  disagreeable.  For  some  time  past  she 
had  been  in  the  habit  of  avoiding  any  discussion 
with  her  husband;  so  she  continued  to  maintain 
her  silence. 

Chaverny,  who  that  evening  felt  like  talking 
in  spite  of  himself,  continued,  after  a  couple  of 
minutes : 

"I  had  a  good  dinner  to-day;  but  I  really 
must  say  that  your  mother's  champagne  is  too 
sweet." 

"I  beg  your  pardon?"  said  Julie,  turning 
her  head  toward  him  with  a  very  nonchalant  air, 
and  pretending  that  she  had  heard  nothing. 

"  I  was  saying  that  your  mother's  champagne 
is  too  sweet.  I  forgot  to  tell  her  so.  Really  it 
is  most  astonishing,  but  people  imagine  that  it  is 
easy  to  select  champagne.  Well!  Nothing  could 
be  more  difficult.  To  twenty  kinds  of  bad  cham- 
pagne there  is  only  one  kind  that  is  good." 

"  Ah!  "  and  Julie,  after  having  accorded  this 
interjection  to  courtesy,  turned  away  her  head 
and  began  looking  out  of  the  carriage  windows. 
Chaverny  leaned  back  and  placed  his  feet  on  the 
cushion  in  the  front  of  the  carriage,  a  little  morti- 
fied that  his  wife  should  show  herself  so  insensi- 
ble to  all  the  trouble  which  he  was  taking  to  open 
up  a  conversation. 

However,  after  having  yawned  two  or  three 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          11 

times  more,  he  continued,  drawing  nearer  to 
Julie: 

"  That  dress  you  have  on  is  wonderfully  be- 
coming, Julie.  Where  did  you  get  it?  " 

"  Doubtless  he  wishes  to  buy  one  like  it  for  his 
mistress,"  thought  Julie.  "  At  Burty's,"  she  an- 
swered, with  a  slight  smile. 

'  Why  are  you  laughing?  "  asked  Chaverny, 
taking  his  feet  off  the  cushion,  and  drawing  still 
nearer.  At  the  same  time  he  took  one  of  her 
sleeves  and  began  to  touch  it  somewhat  after  the 
manner  of  Tartufe. 

"  I  am  laughing,"  said  Julie,  "  because  you 
noticed  my  gown.  Be  careful,  you  are  rumpling 
my  sleeves,"  and  she  drew  away  her  sleeve  out 
of  Chaverny's  hand. 

"  I  assure  you  I  pay  particular  attention  to 
your  gowns,  and  I  have  the  greatest  admiration 
for  your  taste.  No,  my  word  of  honour,  I  was 
speaking  about  it  the  other  day  to — a  woman 
who  is  always  badly  dressed — although  she 
spends  a  shocking  amount  on  clothes.  She  would 
ruin  ...  I  was  telling  her  ...  I  was 
quoting  you  .  .  ." 

Julie  was  enjoying  his  embarrassment,  and 
did  not  make  any  effort  to  relieve  it  by  inter- 
rupting him. 

"  Your  horses  are  really  wretched.     They 


12          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

don't  go  at  all.  I  shall  have  to  change  them  for 
you,"  said  Chaverny,  completely  disconcerted. 

During  the  rest  of  the  drive  the  conversation 
was  not  any  more  animated;  both  stopped  short 
at  simple  replies. 

At  last  they  reached  Rue  .  .  .  and 
separated,  after  bidding  each  other  good-night. 

Julie  began  to  undress,  and  her  maid  had  just 
left  the  room  on  some  errand  or  other  when  the 
door  of  her  bedroom  opened  somewhat  suddenly 
and  Chaverny  entered.  Julie  hurriedly  covered 
her  shoulders. 

"  Excuse  me,"  said  he,  "  I  should  like  to  have 
the  latest  volume  of  Scott  to  read  myself  asleep. 
.  .  .  It  is  '  Quentin  Durward,'  isn't  it?  " 

"  It  must  be  in  your  room,"  answered  Julie ; 
"  there  are  no  books  here." 

Chaverny  looked  at  his  wife  in  her  semi- 
disorder  which  is  so  becoming  to  beauty.  She 
seemed  to  him  "  piquant,"  to  use  an  expression 
which  I  detest.  "  She  is  really  a  most  beautiful 
woman,"  he  thought.  He  remained  standing  be- 
fore her,  without  moving,  his  candlestick  in  his 
hand.  Julie  standing  in  front  of  him  crumpled 
her  cap  and  seemed  to  wait  impatiently  until  he 
would  leave  her  alone. 

'*  The  deuce  take  it,  but  you  are  charming 
this  evening!"  cried  Chaverny,  taking  a  step 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          13 

forward,  and  setting  down  his  candle.  "  How 
I  like  to  see  women  with  their  hair  in  disorder !  " 
And  as  he  spoke  he  took  in  one  hand  the  long 
tresses  which  covered  Julie's  shoulders,  and 
slipped  his  arm  almost  tenderly  around  her  waist. 

"  Good  Heavens !  How  horribly  you  smell 
of  tobacco!"  cried  Julie,  turning  away.  "Let 
go  of  my  hair,  you  will  get  it  simply  saturated 
with  the  odour,  and  I  shall  never  be  able  to  get 
myself  rid  of  it." 

"Bah!  You  say  that  at  random  because  you 
know  that  I  smoke  sometimes.  Don't  be  so 
stand-offish,  little  wife." 

And  she  could  not  free  herself  from  his  arms 
quickly  enough  to  avoid  a  kiss  which  he  imprinted 
on  her  shoulder. 

Fortunately  for  Julie  her  maid  returned;  for 
there  is  nothing  that  a  woman  finds  more  odious 
than  those  caresses  which  it  is  almost  as  ridicu- 
lous to  refuse  as  to  accept. 

"Marie,"  said  Madame  de  Chaverny,  "the 
bodice  of  my  blue  gown  is  far  too  long.  I  saw 
Madame  de  Begy  to-day,  and  her  clothes  are  al- 
ways in  perfect  taste;  her  bodice  was  certainly 
two  good  fingers  shorter  than  mine.  Here,  take 
it  in  with  pins,  to  try  the  effect." 

Whereupon  there  arose  between  the  mistress 
and  maid  a  most  interesting  dialogue  upon  the 


14         THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

exact  dimensions  befitting  a  bodice.  Julie  knew 
that  Chaverny  hated  nothing  so  much  as  to  hear 
fashions  discussed,  and  that  she  was  going  to  put 
him  to  flight.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  after  five 
minutes  of  pacing  up  and  down,  Chaverny,  see- 
ing that  Julie  was  completely  taken  up  with  her 
bodice,  yawned  inordinately,  took  up  his  candle 
again,  and  went  out,  this  time  not  to  return. 

Ill 

Commandant  Perrin  was  seated  by  a  little 
table  reading  attentively.  His  carefully  brushed 
frock-coat,  his  police-force  cap,  and  especially, 
the  inflexible  stiffness  of  his  shoulders  bespoke 
the  old  soldier.  Everything  in  his  room  was  very 
neat  but  exceedingly  simple.  An  inkwell  and 
two  quills  ready  for  use  lay  on  his  table  beside  a 
quire  of  note-paper,  of  which  he  had  not  used  a 
single  sheet  in  at  least  a  year.  If  Commandant 
Perrin  did  not  write,  he  read  a  great  deal.  At 
that  moment  he  was  perusing  the  "  Lettres 
Personnes  "and  smoking  his  pipe  with  the  amber 
mouthpiece,  and  these  two  occupations  so  com- 
pletely absorbed  his  attention  that  he  did  not  at 
first  notice  the  entrance  of  Commandant  de 
Chateaufort.  The  latter  was  a  young  officer 
from  his  regiment,  with  a  charming  countenance, 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          15 

exceedingly  agreeable,  somewhat  vain,  and  under 
the  patronage  of  the  minister  of  war — in  a  word, 
the  opposite  of  Commandant  Pen-in  in  almost 
every  respect.  Still  they  were  friends,  I  know 
not  why,  and  saw  each  other  every  day. 

Chateauf  ort  clapped  Commandant  Perrin  on 
the  shoulder.  The  latter  turned  his  head  without 
removing  his  pipe.  His  first  expression  was  one 
of  pleasure  at  seeing  his  friend;  the  second  of 
regret,  worthy  man!  because  he  was  going  to  be 
obliged  to  leave  his  book ;  the  third  indicated  that 
his  mind  was  made  up  and  that  he  was  going  to 
do  the  honours  of  his  apartment  to  the  best  of 
his  ability.  He  fumbled  in  his  pocket  to  find  the 
key  of  the  cupboard  in  which  was  shut  up  the 
precious  box  of  cigars,  which  the  Commandant 
did  not  smoke  himself,  but  which  he  gave  one  at 
a  time  to  his  friend;  but  Chateauf  ort,  who  had 
seen  him  make  the  same  gesture  a  hundred  times, 
cried:  "  Stop,  Papa  Perrin,  keep  your  cigars,  I 
have  one  about  me! "  Then  drawing  out  of  an 
elegant  case  a  cinnamon-coloured  cigar  beauti- 
fully slender  at  both  ends,  he  lighted  it,  stretched 
himself  out  on  a  little  sofa  which  Perrin  never 
used,  with  his  head  on  a  pillow  and  his  feet  on 
the  other  arm.  Chateaufort  began  by  veiling 
himself  in  a  cloud  of  smoke,  while  with  closed 
eyes,  he  seemed  to  meditate  profoundly  on  what 


16          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

he  had  to  say.  His  face  was  beaming  with  joy, 
and  he  seemed  to  have  great  difficulty  in  keeping 
locked  in  his  breast  the  secret  of  a  joy  which  he 
was  burning  to  have  guessed.  Commandant 
Pen-in,  having  placed  his  chair  in  front  of  the 
sofa,  smoked  for  some  time  without  saying  any- 
thing; then  as  Chateaufort  was  in  no  hurry  to 
speak,  he  said  to  him : 

"How  is  Ourika?" 

He  referred  to  a  black  mare  which  Chateau- 
fort  had  somewhat  overdriven,  and  which  was 
threatened  with  becoming  broken-winded. 

'  Very  well,"  said  Chateaufort,  who  had  not 
listened  to  the  question.  "  Perrin,"  he  cried, 
stretching  out  toward  him  the  leg  which  was 
resting  on  the  arm  of  the  sofa,  "  do  you  know 
that  you  are  lucky  to  have  me  for  a  friend?  " 

The  old  Commandant  tried  to  think  of  the 
advantages  he  had  gained  from  his  acquaintance 
with  Chateaufort,  but  nothing  occurred  to  him 
except  the  gift  of  a  few  books  of  Kanaster,  and 
a  few  days  enforced  confinement  to  which  he 
had  been  obliged  to  submit  for  having  been  in- 
volved in  a  duel  in  which  Chateaufort  had  played 
a  leading  part.  His  friend  bestowed  upon  him, 
it  is  true,  numerous  marks  of  confidence. 
Chateaufort  always  applied  to  him  when  he 
wished  a  substitute  on  duty,  or  a  second. 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE         17 

Chateauf ort  did  not  leave  him  much  time  for 
reflection,  and  handed  him  a  note  written  on 
satin-finished  English  paper,  in  a  pretty  angular 
hand.  Commandant  Perrin  made  a  grimace 
which  with  him  was  equivalent  to  a  smile.  He 
had  often  seen  these  satin-finished  letters  covered 
with  dainty  writing,  addressed  to  his  friend. 

"  Here,"  said  the  latter,  "  take  it  and  read 
it.  You  owe  all  this  to  me" 

Perrin  read  as  follows : 

'  We  shall  be  very  happy  if  you  will  dine 
with  us.  M.  de  Chaverny  would  have  gone  to 
ask  you  in  person,  but  he  was  obliged  to  go  to  a 
hunt.  I  do  not  know  the  address  of  M.  le  Com- 
mandant Perrin,  and  so  can  not  write  to  ask  him 
to  accompany  you.  You  have  made  me  eager  to 
know  him,  and  I  shall  be  doubly  indebted  to  you 
if  you  can  bring  him  with  you. 

"  JULIE  DE  CHAVERNY." 

"  P.  S. — My  warmest  thanks  for  the  music 
you  were  so  good  as  to  copy  for  me.  It  is  de- 
lightful, and  you  always  show  such  good  taste. 
You  have  given  up  coming  to  our  Thursday  re- 
ceptions; and  yet  you  know  what  pleasure  it 
gives  us  all  to  see  you." 

"  A  pretty  writing,  but  very  fine,"  said  Per- 
rin as  he  finished.  "  But  the  deuce !  What  a  nui- 
sance her  dinner  is;  for  I  shall  have  to  get  into 


18          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

silk  stockings,  and  there  will  be  no  smoking  after 
dinner! " 

"  A  terrible  misfortune  surely,  to  be  obliged 
to  prefer  the  prettiest  woman  in  Paris  to  a  pipe. 
What  I  admire  most  of  all,  however,  is  your 
gratitude.  You  don't  thank  me  at  all  for  this 
mark  of  favour  which  you  owe  to  me." 

'  Thank  you !  But  I  don't  owe  you  the  pleas- 
ure of  being  asked  to  this  dinner — if  there  is  any 
pleasure  about  it." 

"To  whom,  then?" 

;<  To  Chaverny,  who  was  captain  in  our  regi- 
ment. He  must  have  said  to  his  wife,  '  Ask  Per- 
rin,  he  is  a  good  old  chap ! '  How  can  you  sup- 
pose that  a  pretty  woman  whom  I  have  seen  only 
once  would  think  of  inviting  an  old  herring 
like  me?" 

Chateau  fort  smiled  as  he  looked  at  himself 
in  the  very  narrow  mirror  which  adorned  the 
Commandant's  wall. 

'  You  show  no  insight  at  all  to-day,  Papa 
Perrin.  Just  read  this  note  over  again  and  you 
may  find  something  that  you  had  not  noticed 
before." 

The  Commandant  read  and  re-read  the  note, 
but  he  could  see  nothing. 

"  What,  you  old  dragon,"  cried  Chateau- 
fort,  "  you  don't  see  that  she  is  inviting  you  to 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          19 

please  me,  just  to  show  me  that  she  makes  much 
of  my  friends,  that  she  wishes  to  give  me  a  proof 
of  ...  ?" 

"  Of  what?  "  interrupted  Perrin. 

"  Of    .    .    .    you  know  very  well  what." 

"  That  she  loves  you? "  asked  the  Com- 
mandant, with  a  doubtful  air. 

Chateaufort  whistled  without  answering. 

"  She  has  told  you  so?  " 

"  But  .  .  .  it  is  evident  ...  I  should 
say." 

"What?    In  this  letter?  " 

"  Of  course." 

Now  came  Perrin's  turn  to  whistle.  His 
whistle  was  as  significant  as  the  famous  Lilli- 
bulero  of  my  Uncle  Toby. 

'  What !  "  cried  Chateaufort,  snatching  the 
letter  out  of  Perrin's  hands,  "  you  don't  see  how 
much  .  .  .  tenderness  .  .  .  yes,  tender- 
ness there  is  in  it?  What  have  you  to  say  to  this: 
'  My  Dear  Sir? '  Notice  that  in  the  other  note 
which  she  wrote  me  she  wrote  simply,  '  Sir,'  noth- 
ing more.  '  I  shall  be  doubly  indebted,'  that  is 
proof  positive.  And  do  you  see,  a  word  has  been 
eif aced  just  after  it,  it  is  a  thousand;  she  wished 
to  write  '  a  thousand  times  my  love,'  but  she  did 
not  dare ;  *  a  thousand  good  wishes '  was  not 
enough.  .  .  .  She  did  not  finish  the  note !  Oh, 


20          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

my  good  old  chap,  do  you  think  that  a  woman  of 
good  family,  like  Madame  de  Chaverny,  would 
throw  herself  at  the  head  of  your  humble  servant 
as  if  she  were  a  woman  of  the  streets?  I  tell  you 
her  letter  is  charming,  and  one  would  be  blind 
not  to  feel  the  passion  which  it  breathes.  And 
the  reproaches  at  the  end  because  I  missed  a  sin- 
gle Thursday,  what  have  you  to  say  to  that? " 

"Poor  little  woman!"  cried  Pen-in,  "don't 
grow  sentimental  over  this  rascal,  or  you  will 
soon  repent  it." 

Chateau  fort  paid  no  attention  to  his  friend's 
apostrophe;  but  assuming  a  lower,  wheedling 
tone: 

"  Do  you  know,  old  fellow,"  he  said,  "  you 
can  do  me  a  great  service." 

"How?" 

'  You  must  help  me  in  this  matter.  I  know 
that  her  husband  is  not  at  all  good  to  her — he  is 
a  beast  and  makes  her  very  unhappy.  You  used 
to  know  him,  Perrin;  just  tell  his  wife  that  he  is 
a  brutal  fellow,  and  that  he  has  the  worst  possible 
reputation.  .  .  ." 

"Oh!" 

"  A  libertine.  .  .  .  You  know  it.  He  had 
mistresses  when  he  was  in  the  army;  and  what 
kind  of  mistresses !  Tell  all  that  to  his  wife." 

"Oh!    How  could  I  say  all  that?    It  is  dan- 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          21 

gerous  to  put  your  hand  between  the  tree  and  the 
bark." 

"  Oh,  good  heavens!  There  is  a  way  of  say- 
ing anything.  But  especially,  be  sure  to  speak 
well  of  me." 

'  That,  now,  is  something  easier.    Still  .  .  ." 

"  Not  so  easy.  Now  listen  to  me,  for  if  I  let 
you  have  your  say,  you  would  make  a  eulogy  of 
me,  which  would  not  in  the  least  help  on  my 
plans.  Tell  her  that  for  some  time  past  you  have 
noticed  that  I  am  sad,  that  I  have  become  silent, 
and  have  lost  my  appetite  .  .  ." 

'The  very  dickens!"  cried  Perrin,  with  a 
great  burst  of  laughter,  which  made  his  pipe 
twist  about  absurdly;  "  I  could  never  in  the  world 
look  Madame  de  Chaverny  in  the  face  and  tell 
her  that.  Only  last  evening  I  was  almost  obliged 
to  carry  you  away  from  the  dinner  the  fellows 
gave  us." 

"  Maybe.  But  there  is  no  use  in  telling  her 
about  that.  It  is  well  that  she  should  know  that 
I  am  in  love  with  her;  and  novelists  have  per- 
suaded women  that  a  man  who  eats  and  drinks 
can  not  be  in  love." 

"  For  my  own  part,  I  don't  know  of  any- 
thing that  makes  me  stop  eating  or  drinking." 

"  Well,  my  dear  Perrin,"  said  Chateaufort, 
putting  on  his  hat  and  arranging  his  curls, 


22          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

"  that's  agreed,  isn't  it?  Next  Thursday  I  am 
to  call  for  you ;  silk  stockings  and  buckled  shoes, 
correct  evening  dress!  And  above  all  don't  for- 
get to  say  shocking  things  about  the  husband  and 
very  nice  things  about  me." 

He  went  out  twirling  his  cane  gracefully  and 
leaving  Commandant  Perrin  much  taken  up  with 
the  invitation  which  he  had  just  received,  and 
still  more  concerned  as  he  thought  of  the  silk 
stockings,  buckled  shoes,  and  the  strict  evening 
dress. 

IV 

The  fact  that  several  of  Madame  de  Cha- 
verny's  guests  had  begged  off,  put  a  certain  dam- 
per on  the  gaiety  of  the  evening.  Chateaufort, 
who  sat  next  to  Julie,  showed  himself  exceedingly 
attentive  in  supplying  her  wants,  and  was  gallant 
and  agreeable  as  usual.  As  for  Chaverny,  having 
taken  a  long  ride  during  the  day,  he  had  a  most 
prodigious  appetite.  So  he  ate  and  drank  in  a 
way  that  would  have  whetted  the  appetite  of  the 
most  ill.  Commandant  Perrin  kept  him  com- 
pany, often  filling  his  glass  and  laughing  till  the 
glass  jingled  whenever  his  host's  coarse  gaiety 
provoked  him  to  laughter.  Chaverny,  finding 
himself  in  the  company  of  soldiers  once  more, 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          23 

hail  regained  immediately  the  good  humour  and 
manners  of  his  soldiering  days.  Moreover,  he  had 
never  shown  great  delicacy  of  feeling  in  his  selec- 
tion of  jokes.  His  wife  assumed  an  air  of  cold 
disdain  at  each  fresh  incongruous  sally;  then  she 
turned  toward  Chateaufort,  and  began  an  aside 
with  him,  so  that  she  would  seem  not  to  hear  a 
conversation  which  was  unspeakably  disagreea- 
ble to  her. 

Here  is  a  sample  of  the  urbanity  of  this 
model  husband.  Toward  the  end  of  the  dinner, 
conversation  happened  to  turn  upon  the  opera, 
and  the  relative  merits  of  several  ballet  dancers 
was  discussed,  and,  among  others,  Mademoiselle 
was  greatly  praised.  Whereupon  Chateau- 
fort  even  outdid  the  others,  praising  especially 
her  grace,  her  figure,  and  her  modest  air. 

Perrin,  whom  Chateaufort  had  taken  to  the 
opera  a  few  days  before,  and  who  had  gone  only 
the  once,  remembered  mademoiselle  very  well. 

"  Is  she,"  he  asked,  "  the  little  one  in  pink, 
who  frisks  about  like  a  lamb?  the  one  whose  legs 
you  talked  about  so  much,  Chateaufort?  " 

"Ah!  You  were  talking  about  her  legs?" 
cried  Chaverny ;  "  but  don't  you  know  if  you  talk 
too  much  about  them  you  will  get  into  trouble 

with  your  general,  the  Due  de ?  Have  a 

care,  my  friend! " 


24         THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

"  But  I  do  not  suppose  that  he  is  so  jealous 
that  he  would  forbid  looking  at  them  through  an 
opera-glass." 

"  Quite  the  contrary,  for  he  is  as  proud  of 
them  as  if  he  himself  had  discovered  them. 
What  have  you  to  say  about  them,  Command- 
ant Perrin? " 

"  I  don't  know  much  about  any  but  horses' 
legs,"  answered  the  old  soldier  modestly. 

'  They  are  really  stunning,"  continued  Cha- 
verny,  "  and  there  are  none  finer  in  Paris  except 
those  .  .  ."  He  stopped  and  began  to  twirl 
his  moustache  with  a  knowing  air,  and  looked  at 
his  wife,  who  blushed  to  the  very  roots  of  her 
hair. 

"Except  those  of  Mademoiselle  D ?" 

interposed  Chateau  fort,  naming  another  ballet 
girl. 

"  No !  "  answered  Chaverny,  with  the  tragic 
voice  of  a  Hamlet;  "  but  look  at  my  wife" 

Julie  became  purple  with  indignation.  She 
flashed  upon  her  husband  a  glance  quick  as  light- 
ning, in  which  were  expressed  scorn  and  fury. 
Then,  making  an  effort  to  control  herself,  she 
turned  sharply  toward  Chateaufort. 

'  We  must,"  she  said  in  a  voice  that  trembled 
slightly,  "  study  the  duet  from  Maometto.  It 
must  exactly  suit  your  voice." 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          25 

Chaverny  was  not  easily  discountenanced. 
"  Chateaufort,"  he  continued,  "  do  you  know 
that  I  wished  to  have  a  cast  taken  of  the  legs  I 
am  telling  you  about.  But  I  was  never  allowed 
to  do  it." 

Chateaufort,  who  felt  a  keen  joy  at  hearing 
this  impertinent  revelation,  pretended  to  hear 
nothing  and  talked  about  Maometta  with 
Madame  de  Chaverny. 

;'  The  person  of  whom  I  speak,"  continued 
the  pitiless  husband,  "  was  usually  horrified  when 
her  superiority  in  this  direction  was  acknowl- 
edged, but  in  reality  she  was  not  at  all  vexed. 
Do  you  know  she  used  to  have  her  measure  taken 
by  the  man  from  whom  she  buys  her  stockings — 
my  dear,  don't  be  vexed — the  woman  from  whom 
she  buys  her  stockings,  I  mean  to  say.  And 
when  I  was  at  Brussels  I  took  with  me  three 
pages  of  her  writing  with  the  most  detailed  direc- 
tions for  buying  stockings." 

But  he  talked  on  in  vain,  Julie  was  deter- 
mined to  hear  nothing.  She  talked  to  Chateau- 
fort  with  assumed  gaiety,  and  her  charming  smile 
tried  to  convince  him  that  she  was  listening  to 
him  alone.  Chateaufort,  for  his  part,  seemed  to 
be  quite  absorbed  by  the  discussion  of  Maometto ; 
but  he  did  not  miss  one  of  Chaverny's  coarse 
jokes. 


26          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

They  had  some  music  after  dinner,  and 
Madame  de  Chaverny  sang  at  the  piano  with 
Chateau  fort.  Chaverny  disappeared  the  mo- 
ment the  piano  was  opened.  Several  callers  came 
in,  but  did  not  prevent  Chateaufort  having  fre- 
quent little  asides  with  Julie.  As  they  were  leav- 
ing he  assured  Perrin  that  the  evening  had  not 
been  lost,  and  this  his  affairs  were  moving  on 
satisfactorily. 

To  Perrin  it  seemed  perfectly  natural  that  a 
husband  should  talk  of  his  wife's  legs;  so  when 
he  was  alone  in  the  street  with  Chateaufort  he 
said  to  him  in  moved  tones: 

"  How  can  you  have  the  heart  to  disturb  that 
nice  home?  He  is  so  fond  of  his  little  wife!  " 


For  a  month  Chaverny  had  been  absorbed  by 
the  idea  of  becoming  a  gentleman-in-waiting. 

It  may  seem  surprising  that  a  stout,  lazy  man, 
very  fond  of  taking  his  ease,  should  be  stirred  by 
an  ambitious  thought ;  but  he  had  no  lack  of  good 
reasons  to  justify  himself.  "  First,"  he  told  his 
friends,  "  I  spend  a  great  deal  of  money  on  the 
theatre  boxes  which  I  give  to  women.  When  I 
have  a  position  at  Court  I  shall  have  as  many 
boxes  as  I  wish,  without  being  put  to  a  penny's 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE         27 

expense.  And  then,  you  know  all  that  goes 
along  with  boxes.  Besides,  I  am  very  fond  of 
hunting  and  I  shall  be  able  to  ride  to  the  royal 
hunts.  Moreover,  now  that  I  have  no  longer  a 
uniform,  I  do  not  know  how  I  should  dress  to  go 
to  balls  with  my  wife.  I  do  not  like  the  dress  of 
a  marquis ;  but  the  attire  of  a  gentleman-in-wait- 
ing  would  suit  me  very  well."  Consequently  he 
canvassed ;  he  would  have  liked  his  wife  to  do  the 
same,  but  she  obstinately  refused,  although  she 
had  several  very  influential  friends.  As  he  had 
several  times  been  of  some  slight  service  to  the 

Due  de  H ,  who  had  at  that  time  a  good  deal 

of  influence  at  Court,  he  counted  much  upon  his 
protection.  His  friend  Chateaufort,  who  also 
had  influential  friends,  worked  for  him  with  a 
zeal  and  devotion  such  as  you  may  perchance 
meet  with  if  you  are  the  husband  of  a  pretty 
woman. 

One  incident  did  much  to  help  forward 
Chaverny's  schemes,  although  it  may  have  had 
for  him  dire  enough  consequences.  Madame 
de  Chaverny  had  procured,  not  without  consid- 
erable difficulty,  a  box  at  the  opera  for  a  certain 
first  night.  This  box  had  seats  for  six.  Her 
husband,  strange  to  say,  and  only  after  violently 
protesting,  had  consented  to  go  with  her.  Now 
Julie  wished  to  invite  Chateaufort,  and  feeling 


28          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

that  she  could  not  go  alone  with  him  to  the  opera 
she  had  compelled  her  husband  to  go  too. 

Directly  after  the  first  act  Chaverny  went 
out,  leaving  his  wife  alone  with  his  friend.  At 
first  they  maintained  a  somewhat  constrained 
silence ;  Julie,  because  for  some  time  past,  she  had 
had  a  certain  feeling  of  embarrassment  when- 
ever she  found  herself  alone  with  Chateau  fort; 
Chateaufort,  because  he  had  his  plans  and  he 
had  deemed  it  fitting  to  seem  moved.  Casting  a 
sidelong  glance  over  the  theatre  he  saw  with 
pleasure  that  the  glasses  of  several  of  his  friends 
were  directed  toward  the  box.  He  felt  a  lively 
satisfaction  as  he  thought  that  some  of  his 
friends  were  envying  his  good  fortune,  and  that, 
judging  from  appearances,  they  would  think  it 
much  greater  than  it  really  was. 

Julie,  after  having  several  times  sniffed  at 
her  smelling  salts  and  her  bouquet,  spoke  of  the 
heat,  the  opera,  and  the  gowns  before  them. 
Chateaufort  listened  with  an  air  of  abstraction, 
sighed,  moved  about  on  his  chair,  looked  at  Julie 
and  sighed  again.  Julie  was  beginning  to  grow 
uneasy.  Suddenly  he  cried: 

"  How  I  regret  that  the  days  of  chivalry  are 
past!" 

"The  days  of  chivalry!  Why,  tell  me?" 
asked  Julie.  "  Doubtless  because  the  costume 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          29 

of  a  knight  of  the  Middle  Ages  would  be  very; 
becoming  to  you? " 

'  You  think  me  a  perfect  coxcomb,"  he  said 
in  a  tone  of  mingled  bitterness  and  sadness. 
"  No,  I  regret  that  those  days  are  past  .  .  . 
because  a  man  who  felt  his  heart  beating  with- 
in him  could  .  .  .  aspire  ...  to  much. 
As  a  matter  of  fact  all  you  needed  to  do  was  to 
cleave  through  a  giant  to  win  a  lady's  favour. 
.  .  .  Look,  you  see  that  great  fellow  in  the 
balcony?  I  wish  that  you  would  command  me  to 
go  and  demand  his  moustache  from  him,  in  order 
that  I  might  then  have  permission  to  say  three 
little  words  to  you  without  vexing  you." 

'  What  nonsense,"  cried  Julie,  blushing 
crimson,  for  she  at  once  guessed  those  three  little 
words.  "  But  do  look  at  Madame  de  Sainte 
Hermine,  decolletee  at  her  age,  and  in  a  ball 
gown! " 

"  I  see  only  one  thing,  and  that  is  that  you 
are  not  willing  to  listen  to  me,  and  I  have  noticed 
it  for  a  long  time.  .  .  .  You  wish  it,  so  I  keep 
silence;  but  .  .  ."  he  added  in  a  low  voice, 
and  heaving  a  sigh,  "  you  understood  what  I 
meant? " 

"  Indeed  I  did  not,"  answered  Julie  sharply. 
"  But  where  can  my  husband  have  gone?  " 

Very  fortunately  some  one  came  into  their 


30          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

box  and  so  relieved  the  embarrassment  of  the 
situation.  Chateaufort  did  not  open  his  lips. 
He  was  pale  and  seemed  deeply  moved.  When 
their  caller  departed  he  made  some  indifferent 
remarks  about  the  opera.  There  were  long  inter- 
vals of  silence  between  them. 

The  second  act  was  just  going  to  begin  when 
the  door  of  their  box  opened,  and  Chaverny  ap- 
peared, bringing  with  him  a  pretty  woman  ele- 
gantly gowned,  wearing  magnificent  pink  feath- 
ers in  her  hair.  He  was  followed  by  the  Due 
deH . 

"  My  dear,"  he  said  to  his  wife,  "  I  found  my 
friends  in  a  wretched  box  over  at  one  side,  where 
they  couldn't  see  the  stage  decorations  at  all. 
They  have  been  so  good  as  to  accept  a  place  in 
our  box." 

Julie  bowed  coldly.  She  did  not  care  for  the 

Due  de  H .  The  Duke  and  the  lady  with 

the  pink  feathers  were  profuse  in  their  apolo- 
gies and  their  expressions  of  fear  that  they  were 
disturbing  her.  They  all  arose,  and  each  urged 
the  others  to  take  the  best  places.  In  the  confu- 
sion which  followed  Chateaufort  leaned  over 
Julie  and  whispered  to  her,  very  softly,  and  very 
quickly : 

"  In  Heaven's  name,  don't  sit  in  the  front 
row." 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          31 

Julie  was  much  astonished  and  kept  her  seat. 
When  all  were  seated  again  she  turned  toward 
Chateau  fort  and  asked  him  by  a  somewhat  severe 
glance  what  this  enigma  meant.  He  was  sitting 
with  his  head  erect,  and  his  lips  compressed, 
while  his  whole  attitude  showed  that  he  was 
deeply  vexed.  Julie  put  an  unfavourable  enough 
construction  upon  Chateaufort's  advice.  She 
thought  that  he  wished  to  hold  a  whispered  con- 
versation with  her  during  the  evening,  and  to 
continue  his  strange  speeches;  which  would  be 
impossible  if  she  remained  in  the  front  row. 
When  she  looked  over  the  house  she  noticed  that 
several  women  were  directing  their  glasses 
toward  her  box,  but  that  is  what  always  happens 
when  a  new  face  appears.  People  were  whisper- 
ing and  smiling,  but  what  was  there  so  extraordi- 
nary in  that?  The  opera  is  as  gossipy  as  a  little 
village. 

The  unknown  lady  leaned  over  Julie's  bou- 
quet and  said  with  a  radiant  smile: 

'  That's  a  superb  bouquet  you  have.  I  am 
sure  it  must  have  been  very  dear  at  this  time  of 
year.  Ten  francs  at  least;  but  I  suppose  it  was 
given  to  you.  No  doubt  it  was  a  present;  ladies 
never  buy  their  own  bouquets." 

Julie  opened  her  eyes  in  astonishment,  not 
knowing  with  what  country  guest  she  had  to  do. 


32          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

"  Duke,"  said  the  lady,  with  a  languishing 
air,  "  you  didn't  give  me  a  bouquet." 

Chaverny  hastened  toward  the  door.  The 
Duke  tried  to  stop  him  and  the  lady  too.  She  no 
longer  cared  to  have  a  bouquet.  Julie  exchanged 
a  glance  with  Chateaufort.  It  seemed  to  say,  "  I 
thank  you,  but  it  is  too  late."  But  even  then  she 
had  not  guessed  the  truth. 

During  the  whole  evening  the  lady  with  the 
feathers  drummed  with  her  fingers,  out  of  time, 
and  indulged  in  the  most  absurd  conversation 
about  music.  She  asked  Julie  the  cost  of  her 
dress,  of  her  jewels,  of  her  horses.  Never  had 
Julie  had  any  experience  of  such  manners.  She 
concluded  that  the  unknown  woman  must  be  a 
relative  of  the  Duke's  who  had  recently  come 
from  Lower  Brittany.  When  Chaverny  at  last 
came  back  with  an  immense  bouquet,  much  more 
beautiful  than  that  which  he  had  given  his  wife, 
there  was  an  outburst  of  thanks,  admiration  and 
endless  excuses. 

"  M.  de  Chaverny,  I  am  not  ungrateful;  to 
prove  it,  '  remind  me  to  promise  you  something,' 
as  Potier  said.  Truly,  I  will  embroider  you  a 
purse,  when  I  have  finished  the  one  I  promised 
to  the  Duke." 

At  last  the  opera  finished,  to  the  great  satis- 
faction of  Julie,  who  felt  ill  at  ease  beside  her 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          33 

singular  neighbour.  The  Duke  gave  her  his 
arm,  Chaverny  offered  his  to  the  other  lady. 
Chateaufort,  sombre  and  ill-pleased  looking, 
walked  behind  Julie,  bowing  stiffly  to  the  ac- 
quaintances whom  he  met  on  the  stairway. 

Some  women  passed  close  by  them.  Julie 
knew  them  by  sight.  A  young  man  was  talking 
to  them  and  grinning ;  they  immediately  looked  at 
Chaverny  and  his  wife  with  an  air  of  keen  curi- 
osity and  one  of  them  cried:  "Is  it  possible?  " 

The  Duke's  carriage  drove  up.  He  bowed 
to  Madame  de  Chaverny,  and  repeated  with 
great  warmth  his  thanks  for  her  kindness.  In 
the  meantime  Chaverny  wished  to  conduct  the 
unknown  lady  to  the  door  of  the  Duke's  carriage, 
and  Julie  and  Chateaufort  remained  alone  for  a 
moment. 

"  Who  can  that  woman  be?  "  Julie  asked. 

"  I  should  not  tell  you,  .  .  .  for  it  is  really 
very  extraordinary." 

"  What  do  you  mean?  " 

"  Besides,  all  the  people  who  know  you  will 
know  very  well  what  to  think  of  it.  But  Cha- 
verny! I  should  never  have  thought  itl " 

"  What  is  it  then?  In  Heaven's  name,  tell  me 
who  is  this  woman." 

Chaverny  was  coming  back,  Chateaufort  an- 
swered in  a  low  voice : 


34          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

"  Madame  Melanie  R ,  the  mistress  of 

theDucdeH ." 

"  Good  heavens,"  cried  Julie,  looking  at 
Chateau  fort  with  a  stupefied  air,  "  it  can't  be 
possible." 

Chateaufort  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  as 
he  was  taking  her  to  her  carriage  he  added: 

'  That  is  just  what  those  ladies  said  whom 
we  met  on  the  stairway.  As  for  that  other 
woman,  she  is  a  proper  enough  sort  of  woman  in 
her  way.  She  must  be  treated  with  care  and  con- 
sideration. She  has  even  a  husband." 

"  My  dear,"  said  Chaverny  joyously,  "  you 
don't  need  me  to  take  you  home.  Good  night ;  I 
am  going  to  the  Duke's  for  supper." 

Julie  made  no  answer. 

"  Chateaufort,"  continued  Chaverny,  "  do 
you  care  to  come  with  me  to  the  Duke's?  There 
is  an  invitation  for  you.  They  have  just  told  me 
they  were  interested  in  you.  You  made  an  im- 
pression, lucky  dog." 

Chateaufort  declined  coolly  with  thanks.  He 
bowed  to  Madame  de  Chaverny,  who  was  gnaw- 
ing her  handkerchief  with  rage  when  her  carriage 
started  away. 

"  Ah,  by  the  way,  old  fellow,"  said  Chaverny, 
"  at  least  you  will  take  me  in  your  carriage  to  the 
lady's  door." 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          35 

"  With  pleasure,"  answered  Chateaufort 
gaily,  "  but,  by  the  way,  do  you  know  that  your 
wife  understood  before  the  evening  was  over  by 
whom  she  was  sitting?  " 

"  Impossible." 

"  Oh,  you  can  be  sure  of  it,  and  it  really 
wasn't  right  of  you." 

"  Nonsense,  she  is  very  good  form;  and  then 
she  isn't  very  generally  known ;  besides,  the  Duke 
takes  her  everywhere." 

VI 

Madame  de  Chaverny  spent  a  very  restless 
and  excited  night.  The  conduct  of  her  husband 
at  the  opera  added  the  last  straw  to  the  burden 
of  her  wrongs,  and  required,  so  it  seemed  to  her, 
an  immediate  separation.  She  would  have  an 
explanation  with  him  the  next  day,  and  would 
declare  to  him  her  intention  of  no  longer  living 
under  the  same  roof  with  a  man  who  had  so 
cruelly  compromised  her.  Still,  the  prospect  of 
this  interview  frightened  her.  Never  had  she 
had  a  really  serious  conversation  with  her  hus- 
band. Up  to  that  time  she  had  expressed  her 
vexation  merely  by  seasons  of  injured  silence,  to 
which  Chaverny  had  paid  no  attention ;  for,  leav- 
ing his  wife  entirely  free,  it  would  never  have 


36          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

occurred  to  him  that  she  could  refuse  him  the 
indulgence,  which,  if  there  were  need  of  it,  he 
would  have  shown  her.  She  was  especially  afraid 
of  weeping  in  the  midst  of  this  explanation,  and 
of  Chaverny's  attributing  these  tears  to  wounded 
love.  Then  it  was  that  she  bitterly  regretted  the 
absence  of  her  mother,  who  would  have  been  able 
to  give  her  good  advice,  or  to  take  upon  herself 
the  task  of  pronouncing  sentence  of  separation. 
All  of  these  considerations  threw  her  into  a  state 
of  the  greatest  uncertainty,  and  when  at  last  she 
fell  asleep  she  had  decided  to  go  for  advice  to 
one  of  her  friends  who  had  known  her  since  she 
was  a  tiny  child  and  to  rely  upon  this  friend's 
prudence  as  to  the  course  of  conduct  which  she 
should  pursue  toward  Chaverny. 

While  giving  way  to  her  indignation  she  had 
not  been  able  to  prevent  herself  from  comparing 
her  husband  and  Chateau  fort.  The  unmitigated 
coarseness  of  the  former  contrasted  strongly  with 
the  delicacy  of  feeling  of  the  latter  and,  while 
still  reproaching  herself  for  it,  she  felt  a  certain 
pleasure  in  recognising  the  fact  that  her  lover 
was  more  solicitous  for  her  reputation  than  her 
husband.  This  comparison  of  character  led  her 
on,  in  spite  of  herself,  to  consider  the  elegance  of 
Chateau  fort's  manners  and  the  very  slightly  dis- 
tinguished bearing  of  Chaverny.  She  pictured 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          37 

to  herself  her  husband  with  his  thick  girth  mak- 
ing unwieldy  efforts  to  play  the  gallant  with  the 
mistress  of  the  Due  de  H ,  whilst  Chateau- 
fort,  with  even  more  deference  than  usual  in  his 
manner,  seemed  to  be  trying  to  preserve  for  her 
that  respect  which  her  husband  might  cause  her 
to  lose.  At  last,  as  in  spite  of  ourselves,  our 
imagination  often  carries  us  very  far,  she 
thought  more  than  once  that  she  might  become  a 
widow  and  that  then,  young,  and  rich,  there 
would  be  no  obstacle  in  the  way  of  her  rewarding 
the  constant  love  of  the  young  officer.  One  un- 
fortunate experiment  proved  nothing  conclu- 
sively against  marriage,  and  if  Chateaufort's 
attachment  was  really  deep.  .  .  .  But  she  ban- 
ished these  thoughts  at  which  she  blushed,  and 
she  promised  herself  that  she  would  be  more  re- 
served than  ever  in  her  relations  with  him. 

She  awoke  the  next  morning  with  a  severe 
headache,  and  as  little  resolved,  as  the  evening 
before,  to  have  a  decisive  interview  with  her  hus- 
band. She  did  not  wish  to  go  down  to  breakfast 
for  fear  she  would  meet  him,  so  she  had  tea 
brought  to  her  room  and  ordered  her  carriage,  to 
go  to  call  on  Madame  Lambert,  this  friend  whom 
she  had  wished  to  consult.  Madame  Lambert 
was  then  at  her  country  house  at  P . 

As  she  was  breakfasting  she  opened  a  news- 


38          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

paper.  The  first  item  which  met  her  eyes  read 
as  follows:  "  M.  Darcy,  first  secretary  of  the 
French  Embassy,  Constantinople,  reached  Paris 
yesterday  in  charge  of  important  despatches. 
The  young  diplomatist,  directly  after  his  arrival, 
had  a  long  conference  with  His  Excellency  the 
Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs." 

"Darcy  in  Paris,"  she  cried;  "how  glad  I 
shall  be  to  see  him!  I  wonder  if  he  has  grown 
very  formal?  The  young  diplomatist!  Darcy 
a  young  diplomatist!  "  And  she  could  not  help 
laughing  at  the  mere  sound  of  the  words.  "  A 
young  diplomatist!  " 

This  Darcy  used  to  come  with  marked  regu- 
larity to  Madame  de  Lussan's  evenings;  he  was 
then  an  attache  at  the  office  of  the  Minister  of 
Foreign  Affairs.  He  had  left  Paris  some  time 
before  Julie's  marriage  and  she  had  not  seen  him 
since.  All  that  she  knew  was  that  he  travelled  a 
great  deal  and  that  he  had  obtained  rapid  ad- 
vancement. 

She  was  still  holding  the  paper  in  her  hand 
when  her  husband  entered.  He  seemed  in  the 
best  of  good -humour.  As  he  appeared,  she  arose 
to  go  out,  but  as  it  would  have  been  necessary  to 
pass  near  him  to  go  into  her  dressing-room,  she 
remained  standing  in  the  same  place,  but  so 
overcome  with  emotion  that  her  hand  which 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          39 

rested  on  the  tea-table  made  the  teacups  dis- 
tinctly rattle. 

"  My  dear,"  said  Chaverny,  "  I  have  come  to 
say  good-bye  to  you  for  a  few  days.  I  am  going 

to  hunt  with  the  Due  de  H ,  and  I  must  tell 

you  that  he  was  delighted  by  your  hospitality 
yesterday  evening.  My  little  affair  is  getting 
on  very  well,  and  he  has  promised  to  recommend 
me  to  the  King  with  all  the  warmth  possible." 

Julie  grew  red  and  white  in  turn  as  she  lis- 
tened to  him. 

"  The  Due  de  H owes  you  that,  at  least," 

she  said  in  a  trembling  voice.  "  He  could  not  do 
less  for  one  who  so  scandalously  compromises  his 
wife  with  the  mistresses  of  his  patron." 

Then,  making  a  last  and  desperate  effort,  she 
crossed  the  room  with  a  stately  step  and  entered 
her  dressing-room,  slamming  the  door  behind 
her. 

Chaverny  stood  for  a  moment  in  confusion 
and  hanging  his  head.  "  How  the  dickens  does 
she  know  that?  "  he  thought.  "  But  what  mat- 
ter, after  all?  What  is  done  is  done." 

And  as  it  was  not  his  habit  to  dwell  long  upon 
a  disagreeable  thought,  he  whirled  about,  took  a 
lump  of  sugar  from  the  sugar-bowl,  and  with 
his  mouth  full  called  to  the  maid  who  was  com- 
ing in:  "  Tell  my  wife  that  I  will  stay  for  four 


40          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

or  five  days  with  the  Due  de  H—  — ,  and  that  I 
will  send  her  home  some  game." 

And  he  left  the  room  with  not  another 
thought  in  his  mind  but  of  the  pheasants  and 
deer  which  he  was  going  to  kill. 


VII 

Julie  set  out  for  P with  her  anger  for 

her  husband  considerably  deepened,  but  this  time 
it  was  on  account  of  a  rather  slight  cause.  He 
had  taken  the  new  carriage  to  go  to  the  chateau 

of  the  Due  de  H ,  and  had  left  for  his  wife 

another,  which,  according  to  the  coachman,  was 
in  need  of  repairs. 

As  she  was  driving  along,  Madame  de  Cha- 
verny  rehearsed  the  tale  which  she  was  to  tell  to 
Madame  Lambert.  In  spite  of  her  chagrin  she 
was  not  insensible  to  the  satisfaction  which  a 
well-told  story  gives  to  every  narrator,  and  she 
prepared  her  tale,  trying  to  think  of  a  suitable 
introduction,  and  beginning  sometimes  in  one 
way  and  sometimes  in  another.  As  a  result  she 
saw  the  delinquencies  of  her  husband  from  every 
point  of  view  and  her  resentment  was  propor- 
tionately increased. 

As  every  one  knows,  it  is  four  leagues  from 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          41 

Paris  to  P ,  and  however  long  might  be 

Madame  de  Chaverny's  list  of  charges  you  can 
imagine  that  it  is  impossible,  even  with  the  most 
envenomed  hate,  to  dwell  upon  the  same  idea  for 
four  successive  leagues.  To  the  violent  anger, 
with  which  her  husband's  wrongs  had  inspired 
her,  succeeded  sweet  and  sad  memories  by  that 
strange  faculty  of  the  human  mind  which  often 
associates  a  smiling  picture  with  a  painful  sensa- 
tion. 

The  clear,  sharp  air,  the  bright  sunshine,  and 
unconcerned  faces  of  the  passers-by  all  helped  to 
turn  away  her  mind  from  these  bitter  thoughts. 
She  remembered  scenes  of  her  childhood,  and  the 
days  when  she  used  to  take  trips  into  the  country 
with  young  people  of  her  own  age.  She  saw 
again  her  convent  friends ;  she  took  part  in  their 
games,  their  meals.  She  tried  to  understand  the 
mysterious  confidences  which  she  heard  amongst 
the  older  girls,  and  she  could  not  suppress  a  smile 
as  she  thought  of  a  hundred  little  incidents  which 
so  early  betrayed  the  instinct  of  coquetry  in 
women. 

Then  she  pictured  to  herself  her  entrance  into 
society.  Once  more  she  danced  at  the  most  bril- 
liant balls  which  she  had  seen  the  year  after  she 
left  the  convent.  The  other  balls  she  had  for- 
gotten. One  grows  blase  so  quickly;  but  those 


42          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

balls  brought  back  to  her  the  memory  of  her  hus- 
band. "  Fool  that  I  was,"  she  said  to  herself, 
"  why  couldn't  I  see  from  the  very  first  that  I 
should  be  unhappy  with  him?  "  All  the  ill-timed 
remarks  and  all  the  platitudes  with  which  poor 
Chaverny  used  to  regale  her  with  such  assurance, 
one  month  before  their  marriage,  she  now  found 
noted  and  carefully  registered  in  her  memory. 
At  the  same  time  she  could  not  help  thinking  of 
the  many  admirers  whom  her  marriage  had  re- 
duced to  despair,  but  who  had  nevertheless  mar- 
ried or  otherwise  consoled  themselves  a  few 
months  later.  "  Should  I  have  been  happy  with 
another?  "  she  asked  herself.  "  A—  -  is  decid- 
edly stupid,  but  he  is  not  offensive.  Amelie 
leads  him  around  by  the  nose.  One  could 
always  manage  to  live  with  a  husband  who  was 
obedient.  B—  -  has  mistresses,  and  his  wife 
is  good  enough  to  be  deeply  grieved  by  it. 
Otherwise  he  is  very  attentive  to  her,  and  I 
should  ask  for  nothing  more.  The  Comte  de 

C ,  who  is  always  reading  pamphlets,  and 

who  takes  so  much  trouble  that  he  may  some 
day  become  a  good  depute,  perhaps  he  would 
be  a  good  husband.  Yes,  but  all  those  people 
are  tiresome,  ugly,  and  stupid."  As  she  was 
thus  passing  in  review  all  the  young  men  whom 
she  had  known  before  her  marriage  the  name 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          43 

of  Darcy  presented  itself  to  her  mind  for  the 
second  time. 

Darcy  used  to  count  in  the  society  of 
Madame  de  Lussan  as  a  person  of  no  impor- 
tance, that  is  to  say,  they  knew  .  .  .  the  moth- 
ers knew  .  .  .  that  his  fortune  would  not 
permit  of  his  marrying  their  daughters.  To 
them  there  was  nothing  about  him  that  could  turn 
their  young  heads.  Moreover,  he  had  a  reputation 
for  gallantry.  He  was  somewhat  misanthropic 
and  caustic,  and  it  amused  him  greatly  when 
he  was  the  only  man  in  a  group  of  young 
girls  to  make  fun  of  the  weaknesses  and  preten- 
sions of  other  young  men.  When  he  held  a 
whispered  conversation  with  young  girls,  their 
mothers  were  in  nowise  alarmed,  for  their 
daughters  laughed  aloud  and  the  mothers  of 
those  who  had  pretty  teeth  even  said  that  M. 
Darcy  was  an  exceedingly  delightful  young  man. 

A  similarity  of  tastes  and  the  fear  which  each 
had  of  the  other's  sharp  tongue  had  drawn  Julie 
and  Darcy  together.  After  a  few  skirmishes 
they  had  signed  a  treaty  of  peace,  an  offensive 
and  defensive  alliance:  they  spared  each  other 
and  they  were  always  united  in  attacking  their 
acquaintances. 

One  evening  Julie  had  been  asked  to  sing 
some  song  or  other.  She  had  a  beautiful  voice 


44          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

and  she  knew  it.  As  she  went  to  the  piano  she 
looked  at  the  women  with  a  proud  air  as  if  she 
wished  to  challenge  them.  Now  this  evening 
some  slight  indisposition,  or  unfortunate  fatality, 
had  almost  completely  deprived  her  of  her  accus- 
tomed power.  The  first  note  of  her  usually  musi- 
cal voice  was  decidedly  a  false  one.  She  became 
confused,  blundered  and  completely  lost  her 
bearings ;  in  short,  it  was  a  flat  and  dismal  failure. 
Confused  and  ready  to  burst  into  tears  poor 
Julie  left  the  piano,  and  as  she  went  back  to  her 
seat  she  could  not  help  seeing  the  malicious  joy, 
which  her  companions  scarcely  took  the  pains  to 
conceal,  as  they  saw  this  humiliation  of  her  pride. 
Even  the  men  seemed  to  have  difficulty  in  sup- 
pressing a  mocking  smile.  She  lowered  her  eyes 
in  shame  and  anger  and  for  some  moments  did 
not  dare  to  raise  them  again.  When  she  raised 
her  head  the  first  friendly  face  that  she  saw  was 
that  of  Darcy.  He  was  pale  and  his  eyes  were 
filled  with  tears ;  he  seemed  even  more  touched  by 
her  mishap  than  she  had  been  herself.  "  He 
loves  me,"  she  thought.  "  He  truly  loves  me." 
That  night  she  had  scarcely  slept  and  the  sad 
face  of  Darcy  was  always  before  her  eyes. 

For  two  days  she  thought  only  of  him  and 
the  secret  passion  which  he  must  cherish  for  her. 
The  romance  was  already  making  progress,  when 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          45 

Madame  de  Lussan  found  one  day  the  card  of 
M.  Darcy  with  these  three  letters:  "P.  P.  C." 
'  Where  then  is  M.  Darcy  going? "  Julie  asked 
a  young  man  whom  she  knew. 

'  Where  is  he  going?  Don't  you  know?  To 
Constantinople.  He  is  leaving  to-night." 

;'  Then  he  doesn't  love  me,"  she  thought. 

Eight  days  later  Darcy  was  forgotten. 
Darcy,  for  his  part,  being  in  those  days  rather 
romantic,  took  eight  months  to  forget  Julie.  In 
order  to  excuse  the  latter  and  to  explain  the  dif- 
ference in  their  constancy  it  must  be  remembered 
that  Darcy  was  living  in  the  midst  of  barbarians, 
while  Julie  was  in  Paris,  surrounded  by  atten- 
tions and  pleasures. 

However  that  may  be,  six  or  seven  years 
after  the  separation  Julie,  in  her  carriage  on  the 

way  to  P ,  remembered  Darcy 's  melancholy 

expression  on  the  day  when  she  sung  so  badly; 
and  it  must  be  confessed  she  thought  of  the  love 
which  he  probably  had  for  her  then,  perhaps  she 
even  thought  of  the  sentiment  which  he  still 
might  have  for  her.  All  of  which  kept  her  mind 
actively  employed  for  half  a  league.  Then  for 
a  third  time  M.  Darcy  was  forgotten. 


46          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 


VIII 

It  was  the  cause  of  no  small  vexation  to  Julie, 
upon  entering  P—  — ,  to  see  horses  being  unhar- 
nessed from  a  carriage  in  Madame  Lambert's 
court-yard,  which  announced  a  visit  that  was  to 
be  of  some  duration.  Consequently  it  would  be 
impossible  to  begin  a  discussion  of  her  grievances 
against  M.  de  Chaverny. 

Madame  Lambert,  when  Julie  entered  the 
salon,  had  with  her  a  woman  whom  Julie  had 
often  met  in  society,  but  whom  she  scarcely  knew 
by  name.  It  was  by  an  effort  that  she  concealed 
displeasure  which  she  felt  when  she  found  that 
she  had  made  this  trip  to  P—  -  in  vain. 

'  Welcome,  my  dear,"  cried  Madame  Lam- 
bert, kissing  her.  "  How  glad  I  am  to  see  that 
you  haven't  forgotten  me!  You  couldn't  have 
come  at  a  more  fortunate  moment,  for  I  am  ex- 
pecting to-day,  I  can't  tell  you  how  many  people 
who  are  your  devoted  friends." 

Julie  answered  with  a  slightly  constrained 
air  that  she  had  expected  to  find  Madame  Lam- 
bert quite  alone. 

'  They  will  be  delighted  to  see  you,"  contin- 
ued Madame  Lambert.  "  My  house  has  been  so 
dull  since  my  daughter's  marriage  that  I  am 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          47 

only  too  glad  when  my  friends  arrange  to  meet 
here.  But,  my  dear  child,  what  have  you  done 
with  your  rosy  cheeks?  It  seems  to  me  that  you 
are  very  pale  to-day." 

Julie  invented  some  little  excuse,  the  long 
trip,  the  dust,  the  sun. 

"  It  just  happens  that  one  of  your  admirers 
is  going  to  dine  with  me,  and  he  will  be  agreeably 
surprised.  M.  de  Chateaufort  and  his  faithful 
Achates,  Commandant  Perrin." 

"  I  had  the  pleasure  of  entertaining  Com- 
mandant Perrin  a  short  time  ago,"  said  Julie 
with  a  slight  blush,  for  she  wras  thinking  of 
Chateaufort. 

"  M.  de  Saint-Leger  is  coming,  too.  We 
must  really  arrange  for  an  evening  of  charades 
next  month  and  you  must  have  a  role,  my  dear- 
est; you  were  our  bright  and  particular  star  in 
charades  two  years  ago." 

"  Realty  it  is  so  long  since  I  played  charades 
that  I  am  sure  I  should  never  be  able  to  regain 
my  former  assurance.  I  know  I  should  be 
obliged  to  have  recourse  to  ...  But  I  think 
I  hear  some  one  coming  .  .  ." 

"  Ah,  but  Julie,  my  child,  just  guess  whom 
else  we  are  expecting.  But  if  you  are  to  remem- 
ber his  name,  my  dear,  you  will  have  to  search 
your  memory  well." 


48          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

The  name  of  Darcy  at  once  presented  itself 
to  Julie's  mind. 

"  His  name  is  really  becoming  an  obsession," 
she  thought.  "  Search  my  memory,  madame. 
That  I  can  easily  do." 

'  But  I  mean  you  must  go  back  six  or  seven 
years.  Do  you  remember  one  of  your  gallants 
when  you  were  a  little  girl  and  wore  your  hair 
in  braids? " 

"  Really,  I  can't  guess  at  all." 

"  For  shame,  my  dear.  The  idea  of  forget- 
ting in  that  way  a  delightful  fellow  who,  unless 
I  am  greatly  mistaken,  found  such  favour  with 
you  once  upon  a  time,  that  your  mother  almost 
took  alarm.  Come  now,  my  dear,  since  you  thus 
forget  your  admirers,  I  shall  be  obliged  to  re- 
mind you  of  their  names:  you  are  to  see  M. 
Darcy." 

"M.  Darcy?" 

'  Yes,  at  last  he  has  come  back  from  Con- 
stantinople, only  a  few  days  ago.  The  day  be- 
fore yesterday  he  came  to  see  me  and  I  invited 
him  for  to-night.  Do  you  know,  ungrateful 
little  wretch  that  you  are,  he  asked  for  news  of 
you  with  an  interest  that  seemed  to  me  quite 
significant? " 

"  M.  Darcy?"  said  Julie  hesitatingly,  and 
with  an  assumed  air  of  abstraction.  "  M.  Darcy? 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          49 

Isn't  he  the  tall,  fair  young  man    .    .    .    who  is 
Secretary  of  the  Embassy? " 

*  Yes,  my  dear,  but  you  won't  recognise  him; 
he  is  greatly  changed.  He  is  pale,  or  rather 
olive  colour,  his  eyes  have  sunken,  and  he  has  lost 
a  good  deal  of  his  hair  on  account  of  the  heat, 
so  he  says.  In  two  or  three  years,  if  he  keeps  on, 
he  will  be  completely  bald  in  front.  And  still 
he  isn't  thirty  yet." 

At  this  point  the  lady  who  was  listening  to 
the  recital  of  the  misfortune  of  Darcy  strongly 
advised  using  kalydor,  from  which  she  had  de- 
rived much  benefit  after  an  illness  which  had 
caused  her  hair  to  fall  out.  As  she  spoke  she 
ran  her  fingers  through  the  heavy  curls  of  her 
beautiful  chestnut  hair. 

"  Has  M.  Darcy  been  staying  in  Constanti- 
nople all  this  time?  "  asked  Madame  de  Cha- 
verny. 

"  Not  all  the  time,  for  he  has  travelled  a 
great  deal.  He  was  in  Russia  and  then  he  trav- 
elled all  over  Greece.  You  haven't  heard  of  his 
good  luck?  His  uncle  died  and  left  him  a  fine 
fortune.  He  has  also  been  in  Asia  Minor  in 
— oh,  what  do  you  call  it — Caramania.  He  is 
charming,  my  dear;  he  has  the  most  entertain- 
ing stories,  which  will  delight  you,  I  know. 
Yesterday  he  told  me  such  good  ones  that  I 


52          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

end  he  put  the  woman  into  a  place  of  safe-keep- 
ing. It  seems  even,"  continued  Madame  Duma- 
noir,  suddenly  changing  her  expression,  and 
assuming  a  nasal  tone  of  piety,  "  it  seems  that 
M.  Darcy  saw  to  it  that  she  was  converted,  and 
she  was  baptised." 

"  And  did  M.  Darcy  marry  her? "  asked 
Julie  with  a  smile. 

"  About  that  I  can  tell  you  nothing;  but  the 
Turkish  woman — she  had  a  singular  name,  she 
was  called  Emineh — conceived  a  violent  passion 
for  M.  Darcy.  My  sister  told  me  that  she 
always  called  him  Sotir ,  Sotir — that  means  '  my 
saviour '  in  Turkish  and  in  Greek.  Eulalie  told 
me  that  she  was  the  most  beautiful  creature 
imaginable." 

'  We  must  declare  war  upon  this  fair  Turk," 
cried  Madame  Lambert,  "  mustn't  we,  ladies? 
We  must  tease  him  a  little.  But  this  incident  of 
Darcy's  doesn't  surprise  me  in  the  least.  He  is 
one  of  the  noblest  men  I  know  of,  and  there  are 
actions  of  his  that  bring  the  tears  to  my  eyes 
whenever  I  tell  about  them.  His  uncle  died, 
leaving  a  natural  daughter  whom  he  had  never 
recognised.  As  he  had  not  left  a  will,  she  had 
no  claim  upon  the  property.  Darcy,  who  was 
the  sole  heir,  wished  her  to  have  her  share,  and 
it  is  probable  that  this  share  is  much  larger 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          53 

than  his  uncle  himself  would  ever  have  made 
it." 

"  And  is  she  pretty,  this  natural  daughter?  " 
asked  Madame  de  Chaverny,  with  a  rather  mali- 
cious air,  for  she  began  to  feel  the  need  of  saying 
something  against  this  M.  Darcy  whom  she 
could  not  drive  out  of  her  thoughts. 

"  Oh,  my  dear,  how  can  you  suppose?  .  .  . 
But,  moreover,  M.  Darcy  was  still  in  Constanti- 
nople when  his  uncle  died  and  he  had  probably 
never  seen  the  girl." 

The  arrival  of  Chateaufort,  of  Command- 
ant Perrin  and  some  others  put  an  end  to  this 
conversation.  Chateaufort  sat  down  beside 
Madame  de  Chaverny,  and  seizing  upon  a  mo- 
ment when  all  the  others  were  talking  loudly: 

'  You  seem  sad,"  he  said  to  her;  "  I  should 
be  very  unhappy  if  what  I  said  to  you  yesterday 
is  the  cause  of  it." 

Madame  de  Chaverny  did  not  hear  what  he 
said,  or  rather  did  not  wish  to  hear,  so  Chateau- 
fort  had  the  mortification  of  being  obliged  to 
repeat  his  sentence,  a  mortification  which  was  in- 
creased by  Julie's  rather  dry  answer.  After 
which  she  took  part  in  the  general  conversation; 
and  changing  her  place,  she  left  her  unhappy 
admirer. 

Not    allowing   himself   to    be    discouraged, 


52          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

end  he  put  the  woman  into  a  place  of  safe-keep- 
ing. It  seems  even,"  continued  Madame  Duma- 
noir,  suddenly  changing  her  expression,  and 
assuming  a  nasal  tone  of  piety,  "  it  seems  that 
M.  Darcy  saw  to  it  that  she  was  converted,  and 
she  was  baptised." 

"And  did  M.  Darcy  marry  her?"  asked 
Julie  with  a  smile. 

"  About  that  I  can  tell  you  nothing;  but  the 
Turkish  woman — she  had  a  singular  name,  she 
was  called  Emineh — conceived  a  violent  passion 
for  M.  Darcy.  My  sister  told  me  that  she 
always  called  him  Sotir,  Sotir — that  means  '  my 
saviour '  in  Turkish  and  in  Greek.  Eulalie  told 
me  that  she  was  the  most  beautiful  creature 
imaginable." 

"  We  must  declare  war  upon  this  fair  Turk," 
cried  Madame  Lambert,  "  mustn't  we,  ladies? 
We  must  tease  him  a  little.  But  this  incident  of 
Darcy's  doesn't  surprise  me  in  the  least.  He  is 
one  of  the  noblest  men  I  know  of,  and  there  are 
actions  of  his  that  bring  the  tears  to  my  eyes 
whenever  I  tell  about  them.  His  uncle  died, 
leaving  a  natural  daughter  whom  he  had  never 
recognised.  As  he  had  not  left  a  will,  she  had 
no  claim  upon  the  property.  Darcy,  who  was 
the  sole  heir,  wished  her  to  have  her  share,  and 
it  is  probable  that  this  share  is  much  larger 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          53 

than  his  uncle  himself  would  ever  have  made 
it." 

"  And  is  she  pretty,  this  natural  daughter? " 
asked  Madame  de  Chaverny,  with  a  rather  mali- 
cious air,  for  she  began  to  feel  the  need  of  saying 
something  against  this  M.  Darcy  whom  she 
could  not  drive  out  of  her  thoughts. 

"  Oh,  my  dear,  how  can  you  suppose?  .  .  . 
But,  moreover,  M.  Darcy  was  still  in  Constanti- 
nople when  his  uncle  died  and  he  had  probably 
never  seen  the  girl." 

The  arrival  of  Chateaufort,  of  Command- 
ant Perrin  and  some  others  put  an  end  to  this 
conversation.  Chateaufort  sat  down  beside 
Madame  de  Chaverny,  and  seizing  upon  a  mo- 
ment when  all  the  others  were  talking  loudly: 

'  You  seem  sad,"  he  said  to  her;  "  I  should 
be  very  unhappy  if  what  I  said  to  you  yesterday 
is  the  cause  of  it." 

Madame  de  Chaverny  did  not  hear  what  he 
said,  or  rather  did  not  wish  to  hear,  so  Chateau- 
fort  had  the  mortification  of  being  obliged  to 
repeat  his  sentence,  a  mortification  which  was  in- 
creased by  Julie's  rather  dry  answer.  After 
which  she  took  part  in  the  general  conversation; 
and  changing  her  place,  she  left  her  unhappy 
admirer. 

Xot    allowing   himself   to    be    discouraged, 


54          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

Chateau  fort  indulged  in  a  considerable  display 
of  wit,  all  in  vain.  Madame  de  Chaverny,  to 
whom  alone  he  was  trying  to  make  himself 
pleasing,  listened  with  an  air  of  abstraction. 
She  was  thinking  of  the  approaching  arrival  of 
M.  Darcy,  and  asking  herself  why  her  mind  so 
dwelt  upon  a  man  whom  she  should  have  for- 
gotten and  who  in  all  probability  had  forgotten 
her  long  since.  At  last  the  sound  of  an  ap- 
proaching carriage  was  heard;  the  drawing- 
room  door  was  thrown  open. 

"  Ah,  there  he  is,"  cried  Madame  Lambert. 

Julie  did  not  dare  to  turn  her  head,  but  grew 
deathly  pale.  She  felt  a  sudden  and  sharp  sen- 
sation of  cold,  and  she  felt  the  need  of  gathering 
together  all  her  strength  to  recover  her  poise  and 
to  prevent  Chateaufort's  seeing  her  change  of 
expression. 

Darcy  kissed  Madame  Lambert's  hand,  and 
stood  talking  to  her  for  some  moments.  Then 
a  profound  silence  fell  upon  the  room.  Madame 
Lambert  seemed  to  be  expecting  and  giving 
time  for  a  scrutiny  of  her  guest.  Chateaufort 
and  the  men,  with  the  exception  of  the  worthy 
Commandant  Perrin,  were  watching  Darcy  with 
a  curiosity  tinged  with  jealousy.  Since  he  had 
just  come  from  Constantinople,  he  had  a  great 
advantage  over  them,  and  this  was  sufficient 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          55 

reason  to  cause  them  to  wrap  themselves  in  that 
self-contained  reserve  which  is  usually  assumed 
with  strangers.  Darcy,  who  had  paid  attention 
to  no  one,  was  the  first  to  break  silence.  He 
spoke  of  the  weather  and  of  the  roads,  it  mat- 
tered not  what.  His  voice  was  soft  and  musical. 
Madame  de  Chaverny  risked  a  glance  at  him,  she 
saw  him  in  profile.  It  seemed  to  her  that  he  had 
grown  thinner  and  his  expression  had  changed. 
In  short  she  approved  of  him. 

"  My  dear  Darcy,"  said  Madame  Lambert, 
"  look  carefully  about  you  and  see  if  you  can't 
find  here  some  ladies  whom  you  used  to  know." 

Darcy  turned  his  head  and  saw  Julie,  whose 
face  till  then  had  been  hidden  under  the  brim  of 
her  hat.  He  rose  hurriedly  with  an  exclamation 
of  surprise,  went  to  her,  holding  out  his  hand, 
then  suddenly  checking  himself,  as  if  repenting 
his  excessive  familiarity,  he  bowed  low  to  Julie, 
and  expressed  to  her  in  very  correct  language  the 
great  pleasure  which  he  felt  at  seeing  her  again. 
Julie  stammered  out  a  few  conventional  words 
and  blushed  deeply  as  she  saw  that  Darcy  still 
remained  standing  before  her,  looking  fixedly 
at  her. 

Her  presence  of  mind  soon  returned,  and 
she  in  her  turn  looked  at  him  with  a  gaze  which 
is  at  the  same  time  absent-minded  and  observant, 


56          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

and  which  people  in  society  can  assume  at  will. 
He  was  a  tall,  pale  young  man  upon  whose  fea- 
tures was  imprinted  an  expression  of  calm ;  but  a 
calm  which  seemed  to  result  less  from  some 
habitual  state  of  the  soul,  than  from  the  control 
which  it  had  succeeded  in  gaining  over  his 
countenance.  Deep  lines  already  furrowed  his 
brow.  His  eyes  were  sunken,  the  corners  of  his 
mouth  had  dropped,  and  the  hair  on  his  temples 
had  already  begun  to  grow  thin.  Yet  he  was 
not  more  than  thirty  years  old.  Darcy  was  very 
simply  attired,  but  with  that  elegance  which 
indicates  familiarity  with  good  society  and  an 
indifference  to  a  subject  which  occupies  the 
thoughts  of  so  many  young  men.  Julie  observed 
all  this  with  pleasure.  She  noticed,  too,  that  he 
had  on  his  brow  a  long  scar,  which  he  only  par- 
tially covered  with  a  lock  of  hair,  and  which 
seemed  to  come  from  a  sabre-cut. 

Julie  was  sitting  beside  Madame  Lambert, 
there  was  a  chair  between  her  and  Chateaufort; 
but  as  soon  as  Darcy  arose  Chateaufort  put  his 
hand  upon  the  back  of  the  chair,  which  he  kept 
balanced  upon  one  of  its  feet.  It  was  evident 
that  he  intended  to  keep  it,  like  a  dog  in  the 
manger.  Madame  Lambert  was  sorry  for 
Darcy,  who  still  remained  standing  before 
de  Chaverny,  made  room  upon  the  sofa 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          57 

beside  her,  and  asked  Darcy  to  sit  down  there; 
by  which  means  he  found  himself  near  Julie. 
He  hastened  to  profit  by  this  advantageous  posi- 
tion, and  entered  into  conversation  with  her. 

Still  he  had  to  submit  to  the  usual  list  of 
questions  about  his  travels  from  Madame  Lam- 
bert and  a  few  others,  but  he  answered  them 
briefly,  and  seized  upon  every  occasion  to  begin 
again  the  almost  private  conversation  which  he 
was  carrying  on  with  Madame  de  Chaverny. 

;<  Take  Madame  de  Chaverny  into  dinner," 
said  Madame  Lambert,  when  the  castle  bell  an- 
nounced dinner. 

Chateauf  ort  bit  his  lips  with  vexation,  but  he 
arranged  to  be  seated  near  enough  to  Julie  at 
table  to  follow  all  her  movements. 


IX 

After  dinner,  as  it  was  a  beautiful  warm 
evening,  they  gathered  in  the  garden  around  a 
rustic  table  for  coffee. 

Chateauf  ort  had  noticed  with  increasing  vex- 
ation the  attentions  which  Darcy  lavished  upon 
Madame  de  Chaverny.  As  he  observed  the 
interest  which  she  seemed  to  be  taking  in  the 
conversation  of  the  new-comer,  he  himself  grew 
less  and  less  agreeable,  and  the  jealousy  which 


58          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

he  felt,  had  merely  the  effect  of  depriving  him 
of  all  power  to  make  himself  attractive  to  her. 
He  walked  up  and  down  on  the  terrace  where 
the  others  were  seated,  unable  to  remain  in  one 
place,  as  is  usual  with  people  who  are  uneasy, 
looking  often  at  the  great  black  clouds  which 
were  gathering  and  which  announced  a  storm, 
and  looking  still  oftener  at  his  rival,  who  was 
conversing  in  low  tones  with  Julie.  Sometimes  he 
saw  her  smile,  sometimes  she  grew  serious,  some- 
times she  timidly  lowered  her  eyes.  In  short,  he 
saw  that  Darcy  could  not  utter  a  single  word 
without  its  producing  a  marked  effect  upon  her; 
and  what  especially  chagrined  him  was,  that  the 
varied  expressions  which  passed  over  Julie's 
face  seemed  to  be  but  an  image  and  reflection  of 
Darcy 's  mobile  countenance.  At  last,  being  no 
longer  able  to  endure  this  torture,  he  drew  near 
her,  and  leaning  over  the  back  of  her  chair  just 
as  Darcy  wras  giving  some  one  information  about 
the  beard  of  the  Sultan  Mahmoud,  "  Madame," 
he  said  in  a  bitter  tone,  "  M.  Darcy  seems  to  be 
a  very  delightful  gentleman." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  answered  Madame  de  Chaverny, 
with  an  expression  of  enthusiasm  which  she  could 
not  hide. 

"  So  it  seems,"  continued  Chateaufort,  "  for 
he  makes  you  forget  your  old  friends." 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          59 

"My  old  friends!"  said  Julie  in  somewhat 
severe  tones,  "  I  do  not  know  what  you  mean." 
Then  she  turned  her  back  upon  him.  Then  tak- 
ing a  corner  of  the  handkerchief  that  Madame 
Lambert  held  in  her  hand : 

"  How  exquisite  the  embroidery  is  in  this 
handkerchief.  It  is  a  wonderful  bit  of  work." 

"  Do  you  think  so,  my  dear?  It  is  a  present 
from  M.  Darcy,  who  has  brought  me  back  I  can't 
tell  you  how  many  handkerchiefs  from  Con- 
stantinople. By  the  way,  Darcy,  was  it  your 
fair  Turk  who  embroidered  them  for  you?  " 

"My  fair  Turk,  what  fair  Turk?" 

"  Oh,  the  beautiful  Sultana  whose  life  you 
saved  and  wrho  used  to  call  you  .  .  .  oh,  we 
know  all  about  it  ...  who  used  to  call  you 
her  saviour,  in  fact.  You  must  know  the  word 
for  it  in  Turkish." 

Darcy  smote  his  brow,  laughing: 

"  Is  it  possible,"  he  cried,  "  that  a  report  of 
my  misadventure  has  already  reached  Paris?  " 

"  But  there  is  no  misadventure  about  it,  there 
may  be  perhaps  for  the  Mamamouchi  who  lost 
his  favourite." 

"Alas!"  answered  Darcy,  "I  see  that  you 
knew  only  half  of  the  story,  for  this  adventure 
was  as  unfortunate  for  me  as  was  that  of  the 
windmills  for  Don  Quixote.  And  must  I,  after 


60 

having  been  such  a  subject  of  laughter  in  the 
East,  still  be  made  sport  of  in  Paris,  for  the  one 
deed  of  knight-errantry  of  which  I  have  ever 
been  guilty? " 

'What!  we  know  nothing  about  this.     Tell 
us  about  it,"  cried  all  the  ladies  at  once. 

"  I  should  leave  you,"  said  Darcy,  "  with  the 
tale  which  you  already  know  and  do  away  with 
the  continuation,  the  recollection  of  which  has 
nothing  very  agreeable  for  me;  but  one  of  my 
friends — I  beg  permission  to  present  him  to  you 
some  day,  Madame  Lambert — Sir  John  Tyrrel 
—and  an  actor  too  in  this  serio-comic  scene, 
is  going  to  come  to  Paris  soon,  and  it  is  quite 
possible  that  he  might  take  a  malicious  pleasure 
in  representing  me  in  a  role  still  more  ridiculous 
than  that  which  I  really  played.  Here  are  the 
facts  in  the  case:  This  unfortunate  woman, 
when  she  was  once  safely  settled  in  the  French 
Consulate  .  .  ." 

"  Oh,  but  begin  at  the  beginning,"  cried 
Madame  Lambert. 

"  But,  you  have  heard  that  already." 

"  We  know  nothing  at  all,  and  we  wish  you 
to  tell  us  the  whole  story  from  beginning  to 
end." 

"  Well,  you  must  know  that  I  was  at  Larnaca 
in  18 — .  One  day  I  went  outside  the  city  to 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          61 

sketch.  With  me  was  a  very  pleasant  young 
Englishman,  a  jolly  companion  and  a  bon- 
vivant,  one  of  these  men  who  are  invaluable 
when  you  are  travelling,  because  they  think  of 
the  dinner  and  never  forget  provisions  and  are 
always  in  good-humour.  Moreover,  he  was  trav- 
elling without  any  particular  aim  in  view,  and 
knew  nothing  of  either  geology  or  botany, 
sciences  which  are  exceedingly  disagreeable  in 
travelling  companions. 

"  I  was  sitting  in  the  shadow  of  a  stone  wall, 
some  two  hundred  paces  from  the  sea,  along 
which  at  this  point  runs  a  line  of  precipitous 
cliffs.  I  was  very  busy  drawing  all  that  remains 
of  an  ancient  sarcophagus,  while  Sir  John, 
stretched  out  on  the  grass,  was  making  fun  of 
my  unfortunate  passion  for  the  fine  arts,  and 
smoking  some  delicious  Turkish  tobacco.  Be- 
side us  a  Turkish  dragoman.,  whom  we  had  taken 
into  our  service,  was  making  coffee  for  us.  He 
was  the  best  coffee-maker  and  the  worst  coward 
of  all  the  Turks  whom  I  have  ever  known. 

"  Suddenly  Sir  John  cried  joyfully: 

'  Here  are  some  people  coming  down  the 
mountain  with  snow!  we'll  buy  some  from  them 
and  then  we  can  make  orange  sherbet.' 

"  I  raised  my  eyes,  and  I  saw  coming  toward 
us  a  donkey,  upon  which  a  great  bundle  had  been 


62          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

laid  crosswise;  two  slaves  were  steadying  it  on 
each  side.  The  driver  was  walking  in  front, 
leading  the  donkey,  and  behind  a  venerable 
Turk,  with  a  white  beard,  closed  the  procession, 
mounted  upon  a  fairly  good  horse.  All  the  pro- 
cession advanced  slowly  and  with  much  so- 
lemnity. 

"  Our  Turk,  as  he  sat  blowing  upon  the  fire, 
cast  a  sidelong  glance  at  the  donkey's  burden, 
and  said  to  us  with  a  singular  smile,  '  It  is  not 
snow.'  Then  he  busied  himself  with  our  coffee 
with  his  usual  stolidity.  *  What  is  it  ? '  asked 
Tyrrel.  *  Is  it  something  to  eat? ' 

4  Yes,  for  the  fishes,'  answered  the  Turk. 

"  At  that  moment  the  man  on  horseback 
started  away  at  a  gallop,  and  turning  in  the 
direction  of  the  sea,  he  passed  close  to  us,  but  not 
without  casting  upon  us  one  of  those  scornful 
glances  with  which  the  Mussulmans  so  readily 
favour  Christians.  He  urged  his  horse  on,  to 
the  precipitous  cliffs  of  which  I  have  spoken,  and 
stopped  short  at  a  point  where  they  fell  sheer 
away.  He  looked  at  the  sea  and  seemed  to  be 
looking  for  the  best  place  from  which  he  might 
hurl  himself  down. 

'  We  examined  then  more  attentively  the 
bundle  which  the  donkey  was  carrying  and  \ve 
were  struck  "then  by  its  strange  shape.  All  the 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE         63 

stories  we  had  ever  heard  of  women  drowned  by 
their  jealous  husbands  came  back  to  our  minds, 
and  we  told  each  other  of  what  we  were  thinking. 
'  Ask  those  scamps,'  said  Sir  John  to  our 
Turk,  '  if  it  isn't  a  woman  they  are  carrying/ 

"  The  Turk  opened  wide  his  frightened  eyes 
but  not  his  mouth.  It  was  evident  that  he  found 
our  question  altogether  too  much  out  of  the  way. 

"  At  that  moment,  as  the  sack  was  near  us, 
we  distinctly  saw  it  moving,  and  we  even  heard 
a  sort  of  moan,  or  grumbling,  which  came  out 
of  it. 

;<  Tyrrel,  although  he  is  somewhat  of  an  epi- 
cure, is  exceedingly  chivalrous.  He  sprang  to 
his  feet  like  a  madman,  ran  to  the  donkey  driver, 
and  asked  him  in  English,  so  confused  was  he 
by  his  rage,  what  it  was  that  he  had  there,  and 
what  he  was  intending  to  do  with  his  sack.  The 
donkey  driver  was  careful  not  to  make  any  an- 
swer. But  the  sack  moved  violently  about,  and 
the  cries  of  a  woman's  voice  were  heard,  where- 
upon the  two  slaves  began  to  beat  the  sack  with 
heavy  blows  from  the  thongs  which  they  used 
to  urge  on  the  donkey.  Tyrrel  was  incensed  be- 
yond all  self-control.  With  a  vigorous,  well- 
aimed  blow  he  threw  the  donkey  driver  to  the 
ground  and  then  seized  one  of  the  slaves  by 
the  throat,  whereupon  the  sack,  being  roughly 


64          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

jostled  in  the  struggle,  fell  heavily  upon  the 
grass. 

"  I  ran  up.  The  other  slave  had  taken  upon 
himself  to  gather  up  stones,  and  the  donkey 
driver  was  struggling  to  his  feet.  In  spite  of  my 
aversion  to  interfering  in  the  affairs  of  others,  it 
was  impossible  for  me  not  to  come  to  the  rescue  of 
my  companion.  Having  seized  the  picket  which 
served  to  hold  my  umbrella  in  place  when  I  was 
sketching,  I  brandished  it  about  my  head,  threat- 
ening the  slaves  and  the  donkey  driver  with  the 
most  martial  air  which  I  could  assume.  All  was 
going  well  when  that  infernal  Turk  on  horse- 
back, having  finished  his  contemplation  of  the 
sea,  turned  around  at  the  noise  which  we  made 
and  started  off  quick  as  an  arrow  and  was  upon 
us  before  we  thought  of  it.  In  his  hand  he  held 
a  sort  of  ugly  cutlass." 

"  An  ataghan,"  said  Chateaufort,  who  loved 
local  colour. 

"  An  ataghan,"  continued  Darcy,  with  an  ap- 
proving smile.  "  He  passed  close  to  me  and  gave 
me  a  blow  on  the  head  with  that  same  ataghan 
which  made  me  '  see  thirty-six  candles,'  as  my 
friend,  the  Marquis  de  Roseville,  has  so  ele- 
gantly put  it.  I  answered  by  planting  a  good 
picket  blow  in  his  side.  Then  I  played  windmill 
to  the  best  of  my  ability,  striking  donkey  driver, 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE       ,  65 

slaves,  horse  and  Turk,  having  become  myself 
ten  times  more  furious  than  my  friend  Sir  John 
Tyrrel.  The  affair  would  doubtless  have 
ended  very  badly  for  us.  Our  dragoman  ob- 
served a  strict  neutrality,  and  we  could  not  de- 
fend ourselves  very  long  with  a  stick  against 
three  infantrymen,  a  cavalryman,  and  an  ata- 
ghan.  Fortunately  Sir  John  remembered  a  pair 
of  pistols  we  had  brought  with  us ;  he  seized  them, 
threw  one  to  me  and  aimed  the  other  immediately 
at  the  horseman  who  was  giving  us  so  much 
trouble.  The  sight  of  these  arms  and  the  click- 
ing of  the  trigger  of  the  pistol  produced  a  magi- 
cal effect  upon  our  enemies.  They  shamefully 
took  to  their  heels,  leaving  us  masters  of  the  field 
of  battle,  of  the  sack  and  even  of  the  donkey. 
In  spite  of  our  anger  we  had  not  fired,  which  was 
a  fortunate  thing,  for  you  can  not  kill  a  good 
Mussulman  with  impunity,  and  it  cost  dear 
enough  to  give  him  a  beating. 

'  When  we  had  wiped  off  some  of  the  dust, 
our  first  care  was,  as  you  can  easily  imagine,  to 
go  to  the  sack  and  open  it.  We  found  in  it  a 
rather  pretty  woman,  a  little  too  fat  perhaps, 
with  beautiful  black  hair,  and  wearing  a  single 
garment  of  blue  wool,  somewhat  less  transparent 
than  Madame  de  Chaverny's  scarf. 

"  She  drew  herself  nimbly  out  of  the  sack, 


66          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

and  without  seeming  very  embarrassed  she  ad- 
dressed to  us  a  long  speech  which  no  doubt  was 
very  pathetic,  but  of  which  we  did  not  under- 
stand a  single  word.  At  the  end  of  it  she  kissed 
my  hand.  It  is  the  only  time,  ladies,  that  a  lady 
has  done  me  such  honour. 

'  We  had  in  the  meantime  regained  our  com- 
posure, and  saw  our  dragoman  tearing  out  his 
beard  like  a  man  distraught.  I  was  busy  wrap- 
ping up  my  head  as  best  I  could  with  a  handker- 
chief. Tyrrel  was  saying :  '  What  the  deuce  can 
we  do  with  this  woman?  If  we  stay  here  the 
husband  will  come  back  with  a  force  and  at- 
tack us.  If  we  return  to  Larnaca  with  her  in 
this  fine  equipage,  the  mob  will  certainly  stone 
us." 

'  Tyrrel,  embarrassed  by  all  these  considera- 
tions, and  having  recovered  his  British  stolidity, 
cried :  '  Why  the  deuce  did  you  take  it  into  your 
head  to  come  sketching  here  to-day  ? ' 

"  His  exclamation  made  me  laugh,  and  the 
woman,  who  had  understood  nothing  of  what 
was  said,  began  to  laugh  too. 

"  However,  we  had  to  decide  upon  some 
course  of  action.  I  thought  the  best  thing  we 
could  do  was  to  place  ourselves  under  the  pro- 
tection of  the  French  Consul;  the  difficulty  was 
to  get  back  into  Larnaca.  Night  was  falling, 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          67 

which  was  a  fortunate  thing  for  us.  Our  Turk 
took  us  by  some  long  by-path,  and  thanks  to  the 
cover  of  night  and  this  precaution,  we  reached 
without  any  mishap  the  house  of  the  Consul, 
which  is  outside  of  the  town.  I  forgot  to  tell  you 
that  we  composed  for  the  woman  a  costume, 
which  was  almost  seemly,  out  of  the  sack  and  the 
turban  of  our  interpreter. 

*  The  Consul,  who  was  far  from  pleased  at 
seeing  us,  told  us  that  we  were  mad,  and  that  one 
should  respect  the  usages  and  customs  of  the 
country  in  which  one  is  travelling,  and  that  one 
should  not  try  to  '  put  the  finger  between  the  bark 
and  the  tree.'  In  short,  he  accused  us  of  self- 
importance,  and  he  was  quite  right,  for  we  had 
done  enough  to  give  rise  to  a  violent  riot  and  to 
cause  a  massacre  of  all  the  Europeans  in  the 
Island  of  Cyprus.  His  wife  showed  more 
humanity.  She  had  read  many  novels  and 
thought  that  ours  was  a  most  noble  course  of 
action.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  we  had  acted  like 
heroes  in  a  novel.  This  excellent  woman  was 
very  pious.  She  thought  that  she  would  have  no 
difficulty  in  converting  the  infidel  whom  we  had 
brought  to  her,  and  that  this  conversion  would 
be  mentioned  in  the  Moniteur  and  that  her  hus- 
band would  be  appointed  Consul-General.  This 
whole  plan  outlined  itself  in  a  moment  in  her 


68          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

mind.  She  kissed  the  Turkish  woman,  gave  her 
a  dress,  put  the  Consul  to  shame  for  his  cruelty, 
and  sent  him  to  the  Pasha  to  patch  up  the  matter. 
'  The  Pasha  was  very  angry.  The  jealous 
husband  was  a  person  of  importance,  and  was 
breathing  out  threatenings  and  slaughter.  It  was 
a  scandal,  he  said,  that  dogs  of  Christians  should 
hinder  a  man  like  him  from  casting  his  slave  into 
the  sea.  The  Consul  was  in  sore  straits ;  he  talked 
much  of  the  King,  his  master,  and  still  more  of  a 
frigate  of  sixty  tons,  which  had  just  appeared 
in  the  waters  of  Larnaca,  but  the  argument 
which  produced  the  most  effect  was  the  proposal 
which  he  made  in  our  name  of  paying  a  fair 
price  for  the  slave. 

"  Alas!  If  you  only  knew  what  the  fair  price 
of  a  Turk  is!  We  had  to  pay  the  husband,  pay 
the  Pasha,  pay  the  donkey  driver  for  whom 
Tyrrel  had  broken  two  teeth,  pay  for  the  scandal, 
pay  for  everything.  How  often  did  Tyrrel 
sadly  cry :  *  Why  the  dickens  did  you  have  to 
go  sketching  by  the  sea-side  ? ' 

'  What  an  adventure,  my  poor  Darcy,"  cried 
Madame  Lambert.  '  That  is  how  you  received 
that  terrible  wound  then.  Do  please  raise  your 
hair  for  a  moment.  What  a  wonder  that  it 
didn't  lay  your  head  open." 

Julie,  during  this  whole  recital,  had  not  once 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          69 

taken  her  eyes  off  the  brow  of  the  narrator.  At 
last  she  asked  in  a  timid  voice : 

'  What  became  of  the  woman?  " 

'  That  is  just  the  part  of  the  story  that  I 
don't  care  very  much  to  tell;  the  end  was  so  un- 
fortunate for  me,  that  at  the  present  moment 
people  still  make  fun  of  our  chivalrous  adven- 
ture." 

'  Was  this  woman  pretty?  "  asked  Madame 
de  Chaverny,  blushing  a  little. 

'*  What  was  her  name? "  asked  Madame 
Lambert. 

"  Her  name  was  Emineh." 

"  Pretty? " 

1  Yes,  she  was  pretty  enough,  but  too  plump, 
and  all  smeared  over  with  paint,  according  to  the 
custom  of  her  country.  It  takes  a  long  time  to 
grow  to  appreciate  the  charms  of  a  Turkish 
beauty.  So  Emineh  was  installed  in  the  Consul's 
house.  She  was  a  Mingrelian  and  told  Madame 

C ,  the  Consul's  wife,  that  she  was  the 

daughter  of  a  prince.  In  that  country  every 
rascal  who  commands  ten  other  rascals  is  a 
prince.  So  she  was  treated  like  a  princess.  She 
dined  at  table  with  the  Consul's  family,  and  ate 
enough  for  four.  Then  when  they  talked  to  her 
about  religion  she  regularly  fell  asleep.  So 
things  went  on  for  some  time.  At  last  the  day 


70         THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

was  fixed  for  her  baptism.  Madame  C-  -  ap- 
pointed herself  godmother,  and  wished  me  to 
stand  as  godfather,  so  there  were  sweets  and 
gifts  and  all  the  rest  of  it.  It  had  been  decreed 
that  this  wretched  Emineh  should  ruin  me. 
Madame  C-  -  said  that  Emineh  liked  me  better 
than  Tyrrel,  because  when  she  served  me  with 
coffee  she  always  let  some  spill  upon  my  clothes. 
I  was  preparing  for  this  christianing  with  a  com- 
punction that  was  truly  evangelical,  when  the 
night  before  the  ceremony  the  fair  Emineh  dis- 
appeared. Must  I  tell  you  the  whole  truth  ?  The 
Consul  had  for  a  cook  a  Mingrelian,  a  great  ras- 
cal certainly,  but  an  adept  in  preparing  pilaf. 
This  Mingrelian  had  found  favour  in  Emineh's 
eyes,  and  she  was  without  doubt  a  patriot  in  her 
own  way.  He  carried  her  off,  and  with  her  a 
considerable  sum  of  money  belonging  to  M. 
C-  — ,  wrho  could  never  find  him  again.  So  the 
Consul  was  out  his  money,  his  wife  the  outfit 
which  she  had  given  to  Emineh,  and  I  the  gloves 
and  sweets,  not  to  mention  the  blows  which  I  had 
received.  The  worst  of  it  is  that  I  was  made 
responsible  for  the  whole  adventure.  They 
maintained  that  it  was  I  who  freed  this  wretched 
woman,  whom  I  would  have  been  glad  to  know 
was  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  and  who  had  brought 
down  so  many  misfortunes  upon  the  heads  of  my 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          71 

friends.  Tyrrel  managed  to  squirm  out  of  it. 
He  posed  as  the  victim,  while  in  reality  he  was 
the  cause  of  the  whole  fiasco,  and  I  was  left  with 
a  reputation  of  a  Don  Quixote,  and  the  scar 
which  you  see,  which  greatly  stands  in  the  way 
of  my  popularity." 

When  the  story  was  finished  they  all  went 
back  into  the  salon.  Darcy  continued  to  chat 
for  some  time  with  Madame  de  Chaverny.  Then 
he  was  obliged  to  leave  her  to  have  presented  to 
him  a  young  man  who  was  a  learned  political 
economist,  who  was  preparing  himself  to  be 
depute  and  who  wished  to  have  some  statistics  on 
the  Ottoman  Empire. 


X 

Julie,  after  Darcy  left  her,  looked  often  at 
the  clock.  She  listened  abstractedly  to  Chateau- 
fort  and  her  eyes  turned  involuntarily  to  Darcy, 
who  was  talking  at  the  other  end  of  the  salon. 
Sometimes  he  looked  at  her  as  he  continued  to 
talk  to  his  statistician  and  she  could  not  meet 
his  penetrating  but  calm  glance.  She  felt  that 
he  had  already  taken  an  extraordinary  hold  upon 
her,  and  she  no  longer  thought  of  making  any 
effort  to  free  herself. 


72         THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

At  last  she  called  for  her  carriage,  and  either 
by  design  or  accident  she  looked  at  Darcy  as  she 
called  for  it,  with  a  glance  which  seemed  to  say, 
'  You  have  wasted  a  half-hour  which  we  might 
have  spent  together.'  The  carriage  was  ready, 
Darcy  was  still  talking,  but  he  seemed  tired  and 
bored  by  the  questioner,  who  would  not  let  him 
go.  Julie  rose  slowly,  pressed  Madame  Lam- 
bert's hand,  then  went  toward  the  door  of  the 
salon,  surprised  and  almost  piqued  at  seeing 
Darcy  still  remaining  in  the  same  place.  Cha- 
teaufort  was  near  her  and  offered  her  his  arm, 
which  she  took  mechanically,  without  listening  to 
him  and  almost  without  noticing  his  presence. 
She  crossed  the  hall,  accompanied  by  Madame 
Lambert  and  two  others,  who  went  with  her  to 
her  carriage.  Darcy  had  stayed  in  the  salon. 
When  she  was  seated  in  her  carriage  Chateauf  ort 
asked  her  with  a  smile  if  she  would  not  be  afraid 
all  alone  on  the  road  in  the  night,  adding  that  he 
was  going  to  follow  close  behind  her  in  his  gig, 
as  soon  as  Commandant  Perrin  had  finished  his 
game  of  billiards.  Julie,  who  seemed  to  be  in  a 
dream,  was  recalled  to  herself  by  the  sound  of 
his  voice,  but  she  had  not  understood  what  he 
said.  She  did  what  any  other  woman  would 
have  done  under  similar  circumstances — she 
smiled.  Then  with  a  nod  she  said  good-night  to 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          73 

those  who  were  gathered  in  the  doorway,  and  her 
horses  set  off  at  a  rapid  trot. 

But  just  at  the  moment  when  her  carriage  was 
starting  away  she  had  seen  Darcy  come  out  of 
the  salon,  pale  and  sad,  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon 
her,  as  if  he  were  begging  her  for  a  special  adieu. 
She  started  away,  carrying  with  her  the  regret 
that  she  had  not  been  able  to  give  him  a  bow  for 
himself  alone,  and  she  even  thought  that  he  would 
be  piqued  by  it.  She  had  already  forgotten  that 
he  had  left  it  to  another  to  accompany  her  to  her 
carriage.  Now  the  wrongs  were  all  on  her  side, 
and  she  reproached  herself  with  them  as  if  she 
had  been  guilty  of  a  great  crime.  The  feeling 
which  she  had  had  for  Darcy  a  few  years  before, 
when  she  had  left  him  after  the  evening  she  had 
sung  so  badly,  was  much  less  deep  than  that 
which  she  carried  away  with  her  this  time.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  not  only  had  the  years  deepened 
her  impressions,  but  all  the  accumulated  anger 
which  she  felt  at  her  husband  had  helped  to  in- 
crease them.  Perhaps  even  the  inclination  which 
she  had  had  for  Chateaufort,  and  which  at  this 
moment  was  completely  forgotten,  had  prepared 
her  to  give  place  without  too  much  remorse  to  the 
much  deeper  feeling  which  she  felt  for  Darcy. 

As  for  him,  his  thoughts  were  those  of  a 
much  calmer  nature.  He  had  felt  pleasure  in 


74 

meeting  a  pretty  woman  who  recalled  happy 
days  and  whose  acquaintance  would  probably  be 
very  agreeable  during  the  winter,  which  he  was 
going  to  spend  in  Paris.  But  as  soon  as  she  was 
no  longer  before  his  eyes,  all  that  remained  with 
him  was  the  memory  of  a  few  hours  gaily  spent 
together,  a  memory  whose  pleasantness  was 
somewhat  impaired  by  the  prospect  of  getting  to 
bed  late  and  driving  four  leagues  before  reach- 
ing home.  Let  us  leave  him  with  his  prosaic 
thoughts,  carefully  wrapping  himself  in  his  coat, 
and  settling  himself  comfortably  in  his  hired 
conveyance,  roaming  in  his  thoughts  from 
Madame  Lambert's  salon  to  Constantinople, 
from  Constantinople  to  Corfu,  and  from  Corfu 
to  a  slight  doze. 

Dear  reader,  we  will  now  follow,  if  it  may 
please  you,  Madame  de  Chaverny. 


XI 

When  Madame  de  Chaverny  left  Madame 
Lambert's  chateau  the  night  was  horribly  black 
and  the  atmosphere  heavy  and  oppressive.  From 
time  to  time  vivid  flashes  of  lightning  illumi- 
nated the  country,  and  the  black  silhouettes  of 
the  trees  stood  out  against  a  background  of  vivid 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          75 

orange.  After  each  flash  the  darkness  seemed 
blacker  than  before,  and  the  coachman  could  not 
see  the  horses  before  him.  A  violent  storm  burst 
upon  her.  At  first,  a  few  occasional  large  drops 
of  rain  fell,  but  in  a  short  time  there  was  a  heavy 
downpour.  The  heavens  all  around  seemed  to 
be  aflame,  and  the  roar  of  the  celestial  artillery 
soon  became  deafening.  The  terrified  horses 
snorted  and  reared  instead  of  going  forward ;  but 
the  coachman  had  eaten  a  good  dinner  and  his 
thick  coat  and  the  copious  draughts  of  wine 
which  he  had  drunk  took  away  from  him  all  fear 
of  rain  or  bad  roads.  He  energetically  bela- 
boured the  poor  beasts,  no  less  fearless  than 
Caesar  in  the  storm  when  he  said  to  his  pilot: 
'  Thou  art  bearing  Caesar  and  his  fortune." 

As  Madame  de  Chaverny  had  no  fear  of 
thunder  she  paid  little  attention  to  the  storm. 
She  said  over  to  herself  all  that  Darcy  had  told 
her,  and  she  regretted  that  she  had  not  said  a 
hundred  things  that  she  might  have  said  to  him, 
when  she  was  suddenly  interrupted  in  her  medita- 
tion by  a  sudden  violent  jolt.  At  the  same  time 
the  windows  of  her  carriage  were  shivered  to 
pieces,  an  ominous  crackling  was  heard  and  her 
carriage  rolled  over  into  the  ditch.  Julie  was 
quite  unharmed,  but  the  rain  continued  to  fall, 
one  wheel  was  broken  and  the  lamps  were  put 


76          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

out,  and  there  was  not  a  single  house  to  be  seen 
whither  she  might  go  for  shelter.  The  coachman 
was  swearing,  the  footman  was  fuming  at  the 
coachman,  and  cursing  his  awkwardness.  Julie 
remained  in  her  carriage,  asking  how  they  could 
get  back  to  P—  — ,  or  what  they  would  have  to 
do.  But  each  one  of  her  questions  received  the 
discouraging  answer:  "  It  isn't  possible."  In 
the  meantime  the  dull  rumble  of  an  approaching 
carriage  was  to  be  heard  in  the  distance.  Soon 
Madame  de  Chaverny's  coachman  recognised,  to 
his  great  satisfaction,  one  of  his  colleagues  with 
whom  he  had  laid  the  foundations  of  a  tender 
friendship  in  Madame  Lambert's  pantry.  He 
called  to  him  to  stop. 

The  carriage  stopped,  and  scarcely  had  the 
name  of  Madame  de  Chaverny  been  mentioned 
than  a  young  man  who  was  in  the  coupe  opened 
the  door  himself,  crying:  "  Is  she  hurt?  "  And 
with  a  single  bound  he  reached  Julie's  carriage. 
She  had  recognised  Darcy.  She  was  expect- 
ing him. 

Their  hands  met  in  the  darkness  and  it 
seemed  to  Darcy  that  Madame  de  Chaverny 
gave  his  a  slight  pressure,  but  that  may  have 
been  a  result  of  her  fear.  After  the  first  ques- 
tions, Darcy  naturally  offered  her  his  carriage. 
At  first  Julie  did  not  answer,  for  she  was  quite 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          77 

undecided  as  to  what  course  she  would  pursue. 
On  the  one  hand  she  thought  of  the  three  or  four 
leagues  that  she  would  have  to  travel  all  alone 
with  a  young  man,  if  she  wished  to  go  to  Paris ; 
on  the  other  hand,  if  she  went  back  to  the  chateau 
to  ask  hospitality  from  Madame  Lambert,  she 
shuddered  at  the  thought  of  being  obliged  to  re- 
count the  romantic  accident  of  the  overturned 
carriage  and  the  help  that  she  would  have  re- 
ceived from  Darcy.  To  reappear  in  the  salon 
in  the  midst  of  a  game  of  whist  saved  by  Darcy, 
like  the  Turkish  woman,  she  really  couldn't  think 
of  it!  But  then,  too,  the  three  long  leagues  to 
Paris !  As  she  was  thus  hesitating  and  stammer- 
ing awkwardly  enough  a  few  commonplaces  on 
the  inconvenience  to  which  she  had  put  him, 
Darcy,  who  seemed  to  read  all  that  was  going  on 
in  her  mind,  said  to  her  coldly:  "  I  beg  you  to 
take  my  carriage;  I  will  stay  in  yours  until  some 
one  passes  on  the  way  to  Paris." 

Julie,  who  was  afraid  of  showing  too  much 
prudery,  hastened  to  accept  the  first  offer,  but 
not  the  second,  and  as  her  decision  was  very  sud- 
denly made,  she  had  not  time  to  decide  the  im- 
portant question  as  to  whether  she  should  go  to 

P or  to  Paris.     She  was  already  seated  in 

Darcy's  carriage,  wrapped  up  in  the  greatcoat, 
which  he  had  hastened  to  offer  her,  and  the 


78          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

horses  were  trotting  briskly  toward  Paris,  before 
it  occurred  to  her  to  tell  him  where  she  wished  to 
go.  Her  servant  had  chosen  for  her  when  he 
gave  the  coachman  his  mistress's  street  and 
number. 

The  conversation  began  with  a  good  deal  of 
awkwardness  on  both  sides.  Darcy  spoke  briefly, 
and  in  a  tone  which  seemed  to  indicate  a  slight 
displeasure.  Julie  thought  that  her  lack  of  reso- 
lution had  offended  him  and  that  he  considered 
her  a  ridiculous  prude.  Already  she  was  so 
completely  under  the  influence  of  this  man  that 
she  was  violently  reproaching  herself,  and  her 
one  thought  \vas  to  drive  away  this  displeasure 
for  which  she  blamed  herself.  Darcy's  coat  was 
damp,  she  noticed,  and  at  once  taking  off  the 
coat  which  he  had  lent  her,  she  insisted  upon  his 
wrapping  himself  up  in  it.  Thereupon  ensued 
a  discussion,  the  result  of  which  was  that  they 
split  the  difference  and  each  one  had  his  share 
of  the  coat,  a  great  imprudence  which  she  would 
not  have  committed  but  for  this  one  moment  of 
hesitation  which  she  wished  to  make  him  forget. 
They  were  seated  so  close  to  each  other  that  Julie 
could  feel  Darcy's  breath  upon  her  cheek,  and 
sometimes  a  violent  jolt  from  the  carriage  threw 
them  even  closer  together. 

'*  This  cloak  which  wraps  us  both  up  reminds 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          79 

me  of  our  charades  in  the  old  days.  You  remem- 
ber being  my  Virginia  when  we  both  wrapped 
up  in  your  grandmother's  mantle? " 

*  Yes,  and  do  you  remember  the  reproof  she 
gave  me  upon  that  occasion?  " 

"  Ah,"  cried  Darcy,  "  what  happy  times 
those  were!  How  often  have  I  thought  with 
mingled  sadness  and  pleasure  of  those  glorious 
evenings  in  the  Rue  Bellechasse.  Do  you  remem- 
ber those  splendid  vulture's  wings  that  were 
fastened  to  your  shoulders  with  pink  ribbons, 
and  the  beak  of  gold  paper  that  I  manufactured 
for  you  with  such  skill." 

"  Yes,"  answered  Julie ;  "  you  were  Prome- 
theus and  I  was  the  vulture.  But  what  a  mem- 
ory you  have !  How  can  you  remember  all  those 
trifles?  And,  what  a  long  time  it  is  since  we  last 
saw  each  other." 

"  Are  you  asking  for  a  compliment? "  said 
Darcy,  smiling,  and  leaning  forward  so  as  to 
look  into  her  face.  Then  in  a  more  serious  tone, 
"  Really,"  he  continued,  "  it  is  not  so  remarkable 
that  I  should  remember  the  happiest  days  of 
my  life." 

"  What  a  talent  you  had  for  charades,"  said 
Julie,  who  was  afraid  the  conversation  might 
take  too  sentimental  a  turn. 

"Do  you  wish  me  to  give  you  another  proof 


80          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

of  my  memory,"  interrupted  Darcy.  "  Do  you 
remember  the  compact  that  we  made  at  Madame 
Lambert's?  We  agreed  to  say  ill  of  the  whole 
universe,  but  we  were  to  defend  each  other 
against  all  comers.  But  our  treaty  shared  the 
fate  of  most  treaties — it  was  not  carried  out." 

"  How  do  you  know?  " 

"  I   fancy  that  you  have  not  often  had  a 

chance  to  defend  me,  for  once  away  from  Paris, 

what  idle  fellow  would  give  me  even  a  thought?  " 

'  To  defend  you,  no,  but  to  speak  of  you  to 

your  friends." 

"  Oh,  my  friends,"  cried  Darcy,  with  a  smile 
tinged  with  sadness,  "  I  had  few  enough  in  those 
days — with  whom  you  were  acquainted  at  least. 
The  young  men  who  frequented  your  father's 
house  hated  me,  I  don't  know  why,  and  the 
women  gave  small  thought  to  the  attache  of  the 
Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs." 

'  The  trouble  was  that  you  didn't  pay  any 
attention  to  them." 

"  That  is  quite  true.  I  never  could  play  the 
gallant  to  people  for  whom  I  didn't  care." 

If  it  had  been  possible  in  the  darkness  to  see 
Julie's  face,  Darcy  might  have  observed  that  a 
deep  blush  overspread  her  countenance  as  she 
heard  this  last  sentence,  into  which  she  had  read 
a  meaning  that  Darcy  had  never  intended. 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          81 

However  that  may  be,  laying  aside  these 
memories,  which  had  been  only  too  well  kept  by 
both  of  them,  Julie  wished  to  lead  him  back  to 
the  subject  of  his  travels,  hoping  that  by  this 
means  she  herself  might  avoid  talking.  This 
plan  of  action  almost  always  succeeds  with  trav- 
ellers, especially  with  those  who  have  visited  some 
distant  country. 

!<  What  a  delightful  journey  you  had,"  she 
said,  "  and  how  sorry  I  am  that  I  have  never  been 
able  to  take  one  like  it." 

But  Darcy  was  no  longer  in  a  mood  to  tell 
of  his  travels. 

'*  Who  is  the  young  man  with  a  moustache 
who  was  talking  with  you  a  little  while  ago?  " 

This  time  Julie  blushed  more  deeply  than 
ever.  "  He  is  a  friend  of  my  husband,"  she  an- 
swered, "  one  of  the  officers  of  his  regiment. 
They  say,"  she  continued,  not  wishing  to 
abandon  her  Oriental  theme,  "  that  those  who 
have  once  seen  the  blue  sky  of  the  Orient  find 
it  impossible  to  live  elsewhere." 

"  Singularly  unpleasing,  I  don't  know  just 
why,  ...  I  mean  your  husband's  friend,  not 
the  blue  sky.  As  for  this  blue  sky,  Heaven  save 
you  from  it !  One  comes  to  take  so  violent  a  dis- 
like to  it  from  always  seeing  it  the  same,  un- 
changing, that  a  dirty  Paris  fog  would  seem  the 


82          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

most  beautiful  sight  in  the  world.  Believe  me, 
nothing  gets  on  the  nerves  as  does  this  blue  sky, 
which  was  blue  yesterday,  and  which  will  be  blue 
to-morrow.  If  you  only  knew  with  what  im- 
patience, with  what  ever-renewed  disappoint- 
ment, we  wait  for  and  hope  for  a  cloud." 

"  And  yet  you  stayed  a  long  time  under  this 
blue  sky." 

"  All,  you  see,  I  should  have  found  it  rather 
difficult  to  do  anything  else.  If  I  had  been  able 
to  merely  follow  my  own  inclination,  I  should 
have  come  back  quickly  enough  to  the  region  of 
Rue  Bellechasse,  after  having  satisfied  the  curi- 
osity which  the  strange  sights  of  the  Orient 
awake." 

"  I  believe  that  many  travellers  would  say 
the  same  if  they  were  as  frank  as  you  are.  How 
do  people  spend  their  time  in  Constantinople 
and  the  other  cities  of  the  East?  " 

'  There,  as  elsewhere,  there  are  different 
ways  of  killing  time;  the  English  drink,  the 
French  play  cards,  the  Germans  smoke,  and 
some  clever  people,  in  order  to  vary  their  pleas- 
ures, get  themselves  shot  when  they  climb  upon 
the  house-tops  to  turn  their  opera-glasses  on  the 
native  women." 

"  Doubtless  this  last  occupation  was  the  one 
which  you  preferred." 


83 

"  Not  at  all.  I  studied  Turkish  and  Greek, 
which  made  me  seem  very  ridiculous.  When  I 
had  finished  my  despatches  at  the  Embassy  I 
used  to  draw,  I  used  to  gallop  out  to  the  Eaux- 
Douces,  and  then  I  used  to  go  to  the  sea-shore  to 
see  if  some  human  face  would  not  appear  from 
France  or  elsewhere." 

"  It  must  be  a  great  pleasure  for  you  to 
see  a  Frenchman  at  so  great  a  distance  from 
France." 

'  Yes,  but  for  an  intelligent  man,  it  seemed 
that  there  appeared  so  often  merchants  selling 
hardware,  and  cashmeres,  or  what  is  much  worse, 
young  poets,  as  soon  as  they  saw  somebody  from 
the  Embassy,  crying:  '  Take  me  to  see  the  ruins, 
take  me  to  Saint  Sophia,  take  me  to  the  moun- 
tains, to  the  azure  sea,  I  wish  to  see  the  spot 
where  Hero  sighed.'  Then  when  they  had  got 
a  sunstroke  they  would  shut  themselves  up  in 
their  rooms  and  not  wish  to  see  anything  except 
the  latest  numbers  of  the  Constitutionnel." 

"  Oh,  you  are  looking  on  the  dark  side  of 
everything,  an  old  habit  of  yours — you  haven't 
corrected  it,  you  know;  you  are  just  as  cynical  as 
ever." 

'  Tell  me  now,  isn't  a  condemned  soul  who 
is  frying  in  the  pan  permitted  to  cheer  himself 
a  little  at  the  expense  of  his  frying  companions? 


84          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

On  my  word,  you  don't  know  how  wretched  life 
is  over  there;  we  secretaries  of  embassies  are  like 
the  swallows  that  never  alight.  For  us  there  are 
none  of  those  intimate  relations  that  make  the 
happiness  of  life."  (He  uttered  these  last  words 
in  a  singularly  strange  tone,  drawing  closer  to 
Julie.)  "For  six  years  I  have  found  no  one 
with  whom  I  could  exchange  my  thoughts." 
'  Then  you  had  no  friends  over  there." 

"  I  have  just  been  telling  you  that  it  is  impos- 
sible to  have  any  in  a  foreign  country.  I  left 
two  in  France,  one  is  dead,  the  other  is  in 
America,  whence  he  will  not  return  for  some 
years,  if  the  yellow  fever  does  not  keep  him 
there  for  ever." 

"  So  you  are  alone?  " 

"  Alone." 

"  And  ladies'  society,  what  is  it  like  in  the 
East?  Was  there  no  satisfaction  in  it?  " 

"  Oh,  that  was  the  worst  of  all.  Turkish 
women  were  not  to  be  thought  of.  As  for  the 
Greeks  and  Armenians,  the  best  that  one  can  say 
of  them  is  that  they  are  very  pretty.  When  it 
comes  to  the  wives  of  consuls  and  ambassadors, 
you  must  excuse  me  from  discussing  them.  That 
is  a  diplomatic  question,  and  if  I  said  what  I 
really  think,  I  might  harm  my  prospects  in  for- 
eign affairs." 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          85 

"  You  don't  seem  to  care  very  much  for  your 
calling.  In  the  old  days  you  were  so  anxious  to 
enter  upon  diplomatic  life." 

"  In  those  days  I  knew  nothing  about  the 
profession.  Now  I'd  rather  be  inspector  of 
street  cleaning  in  Paris." 

"  Heavens,  how  can  you  say  that?  Paris,  the 
most  wretched  hole  in  the  world." 

"  Don't  blaspheme.  I  should  like  to  hear  your 
palinode  of  Naples  after  two  years'  sojourn  in 
Italy." 

"  To  see  Naples !  There  is  nothing  in  the 
world  I  should  like  better,"  she  answered  with 
a  sigh,  "  provided  my  friends  were  with  me." 

"  Oh,  under  those  conditions,  I  would  take  a 
trip  around  the  world;  travelling  with  one's 
friends  is  like  sitting  comfortably  in  a  salon 
while  the  world  files  by  before  your  windows, 
like  a  panorama  that  is  unfolding  itself." 

'  Well,  if  that  is  asking  too  much,  I  should 
like  to  travel  with  one — with  two  friends 
only." 

"  For  my  part  I  am  not  so  ambitious.  I 
should  ask  for  only  one  man,  or  one  woman,"  he 
added  with  a  smile,  "  but  this  is  a  good  fortune 
which  has  never  befallen  me,  and  which  will  never 
befall  me."  Then,  more  gaily,  he  continued, 
"  As  a  matter  of  fact,  luck  has  never  come  my 


86          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

way,  I  have  really  wished  for  only  two  tilings, 
and  I  have  never  been  able  to  get  them." 

"What  were  they?" 

"  Oh,  nothing  so  very  out  of  the  way.  For 
instance,  I  was  wildly  anxious  to  waltz  with  some 
one.  I  made  a  most  careful  study  of  the  waltz, 
I  practised  for  whole  months  alone  with  a  chair 
to  overcome  the  giddiness  which  never  failed  to 
seize  upon  me,  and  when  at  last  I  succeeded  in 
freeing  myself  of  these  dizzy  turns  .  .  ." 

'  With  whom  did  you  wish  to  waltz?  " 

;<  What  would  you  say  if  I  should  tell  you 
that  it  was  you?  When,  as  a  result  of  much  toil, 
I  had  become  a  finished  waltzer  your  grand- 
mother, who  had  just  taken  a  Jansenist  confes- 
sor, forbade  waltzing  by  an  order  which  has  still 
left  a  scar  on  my  heart." 

"  And  the  second  wish  ?  "  asked  Julie,  in  deep 
confusion. 

"  My  second  wish  I  will  confess  to  you.  I 
should  have  liked  ...  it  was  far  too  ambi- 
tious on  my  part  ...  I  should  have  liked  to 
have  been  loved,  really  loved.  It  was  before  the 
waltz  that  I  had  formulated  this  wish — I  am  not 
following  chronological  order.  I  should  have 
liked,  I  say,  to  have  been  loved  by  a  woman  who 
would  have  preferred  me  to  a  ball  (the  most  dan- 
gerous of  all  rivals) ,  by  a  woman  whom  I  might 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          87 

have  gone  to  see  in  muddy  boots,  just  as  she  was 
preparing  to  enter  a  carriage  on  the  way  to  a 
ball — she  would  have  been  in  ball  dress  and  she 
would  have  said  to  me :  *  Let  us  stay  at  home.' 
But  that  was  madness.  We  should  ask  only 
for  what  is  possible." 

"  Oh,  how  malicious  you  are;  still  your  same 
old  ironical  remarks!  You  spare  nothing,  you 
are  pitiless  toward  women." 

"  I  ?  Heaven  forbid !  It  is  rather  myself  that 
I  am  slandering.  Am  I  saying  ill  of  women 
when  I  say  that  they  prefer  a  pleasant  evening 
party  to  a  tete-a-tete  with  me?  " 

"  A  ball,  evening  dress,  ah,  good  heavens, 
who  cares  for  balls  now?  "  She  little  thought  of 
justifying  all  her  sex  who  were  thus  arraigned. 
She  thought  that  she  understood  Darcy's 
thought,  and  the  poor  woman  understood  noth- 
ing but  her  own  heart. 

"  Oh,  speaking  about  ball  dress,  what  a  pity 
that  the  carnival  is  over.  I  have  brought  back 
the  costume  of  a  Turkish  woman,  and  it  is  really 
very  pretty  and  it  would  be  wonderfully  becom- 
ing to  you." 

'  You  must  make  a  drawing  of  it  for  me." 

"  Gladly,  and  you  will  see  what  progress  I 
have  made  since  the  days  when  I  used  to  scribble 
men's  heads  on  your  mother's  tea-table.  By  the 


88          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

way,  too,  I  must  congratulate  you.  I  was  told 
this  morning  at  the  Minister's  office  that  M.  de 
Chaverny  was  to  be  appointed  gentleman-in- 
waiting.  I  was  delighted  to  hear  it." 

Julie  involuntarily  started.  Darcy  continued 
without  noticing  this  movement:  "Let  me  be- 
speak your  patronage  at  once.  But  really  I  am 
not  altogether  too  pleased  about  your  new  dig- 
nity. I  am  afraid  that  you  may  be  obliged  to  go 
to  Saint  Cloud  for  the  summers.  Then  I  shall 
not  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  so  often." 

"  I  shall  never  go  to  Saint  Cloud,"  said  Julie, 
in  a  voice  choked  with  emotion. 

"  Ah,  so  much  the  better,  for  Paris,  don't  you 
see,  is  a  paradise  which  you  should  never  leave, 
except  occasionally  to  go  to  dine  in  the  country 
at  Madame  Lambert's,  provided  one  comes  home 
in  the  evening.  How  fortunate  you  are  to  live  in 
Paris.  You  can't  imagine  how  happy  I — who  am 
here  for  perhaps  a  short  time  only — am  in  the 
little  apartment  that  my  aunt  has  given  to  me. 
And  you,  so  I  have  been  told,  live  in  the  Fau- 
burg  Saint-Honore.  Your  house  was  pointed 
out  to  me.  You  must  have  a  delightful  garden 
if  the  mania  for  building  has  not  already 
changed  your  arbours  into  shops." 

"  No,  my  garden  is  still  untouched,  thank 
Heaven." 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          89 

"  What  day  are  you  at  home?  " 

"  I  am  at  home  nearly  every  evening,  and  I 
shall  be  delighted  if  you  will  come  to  see  me  some- 
times." 

'  You  see,  I  am  acting  as  if  our  old  contract 
still  continued.  I  am  inviting  myself  without 
ceremony  and  without  being  officially  presented. 
You  will  forgive  me,  won't  you?  You  and  Ma- 
dame Lambert  are  the  only  two  whom  I  know  in 
Paris  now ;  every  one  has  forgotten  me,  but  your 
two  houses  are  the  only  ones  I  thought  of  with 
regret  during  my  exile.  Your  salon  especially 
must  be  delightful.  You  used  to  choose  your 
friends  so  well.  Do  you  remember  the  plans  you 
used  to  make  for  the  time  when  you  would  be 
mistress  of  a  house? — a  salon  that  was  inaccessi- 
ble to  bores,  music  sometimes,  and  always  conver- 
sation, and  all  till  very  late  hours.  No  pretentious 
people,  and  a  small  number  of  persons  who  were 
perfectly  well  acquainted,  and  who  consequently 
never  tried  to  tell  what  was  not  true,  nor  to  seek 
effect,  two  or  three  witty  women  (and  it  is  im- 
possible that  your  friends  should  be  otherwise), 
and  your  house  is  the  most  delightful  in  Paris. 
Yes,  you  are  the  happiest  of  women,  and  you 
make  happy  all  those  who  come  near  you." 

Whilst  Darcy  was  talking,  Julie  was  thinking 
that  this  happiness  which  he  so  vividly  described 


90          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

might  have  been  attainable  if  she  had  been  mar- 
ried to  a  different  husband — to  Darcy,  for  in- 
stance. Instead  of  this  imaginary  salon,  so  ele- 
gant and  so  delightful,  she  thought  of  the  bores 
whom  Chaverny  had  gathered  about  him ;  instead 
of  these  merry  conversations,  she  recalled  conju- 
gal scenes  such  as  that  which  had  sent  her  to 
P .  She  saw  herself,  moreover,  for  ever  un- 
happy, and  bound  for  life  to  the  destiny  of  a  man 
whom  she  hated  and  scorned;  whilst  he,  whom 
she  found  the  most  pleasant  in  the  world,  he  to 
whom  she  would  have  been  glad  to  trust  her  hap- 
piness, must  for  ever  remain  a  stranger  to  her. 
It  was  her  duty  to  avoid  him,  to  separate  herself 
from  him,  and  he  was  so  near  her  that  his  coat 
brushed  against  the  sleeve  of  her  gown. 

Darcy  continued  for  some  time  to  depict  the 
pleasures  of  a  Parisian  life  with  all  the  eloquence 
which  long  privation  had  given  him.  Julie  in  the 
meantime  felt  the  tears  streaming  down  her 
cheeks.  She  trembled  lest  Darcy  should  notice 
it,  and  the  restraint  under  which  she  held  herself 
gave  added  force  to  her  emotion.  She  choked, 
she  did  not  dare  make  the  slightest  movement. 
At  last  a  sob  escaped  her  and  all  was  lost.  She 
buried  her  face  in  her  hands,  half  suffocated  with 
tears  and  with  shame. 

Darcy,  who  was  wholly  unprepared  for  it, 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          91 

was  greatly  astonished;  for  a  moment  he  was  si- 
lent with  surprise,  but  as  her  sobs  increased  he 
felt  obliged  to  speak  and  to  ask  the  cause  of  her 
sudden  tears. 

'  What  is  wrong?  In  Heaven's  name,  do  tell 
me  what  has  happened." 

And,  as  poor  Julie,  in  answer  to  all  these  ques- 
tions, merely  covered  her  eyes  more  tightly  with 
her  handkerchief,  he  took  her  hands,  and  gently 
pushing  aside  the  handkerchief: 

"  I  beg  you,"  he  said  in  a  changed  voice, 
which  went  to  Julie's  heart,  "  I  beg  you  to  tell 
me  what  the  trouble  is.  Have  I  unwittingly  of- 
fended you?  Your  silence  drives  me  to  despair." 

"Ah,"  cried  Julie,  unable  to  contain  herself 
any  longer,  "  I  am  very  unhappy,"  and  she  sobbed 
more  violently  than  ever. 

"  Unhappy,  why?  What  do  you  mean? 
Who  could  make  you  unhappy?  " 

And  so  speaking  he  pressed  her  hands,  and  his 
head  almost  touched  that  of  Julie,  who  wept  in- 
stead of  answering.  Darcy  did  not  know  what 
to  think,  but  he  was  touched  by  her  tears.  He  felt 
six  years  younger,  and  he  began  to  have  a  vision 
of  the  future  which  had  not  yet  presented  itself 
to  his  imagination — that  of  the  role  of  confidant, 
which  he  might  possibly  change  to  a  more  inti- 
mate one. 


92          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

As  she  persisted  in  giving  no  reply,  Darcy, 
fearing  that  she  felt  faint,  lowered  one  of  the 
windows  in  the  carriage,  untied  the  ribbons  of 
Julie's  hat,  and  loosened  her  cloak  and  her  shawl. 
Men  are  awkward  in  doing  these  little  services. 
He  wished  to  have  the  carriage  stopped  near  a 
village,  and  he  was  already  calling  to  the  coach- 
man, when  Julie,  seizing  him  by  the  arm,  begged 
him  not  to  stop,  and  assured  him  that  she  felt 
much  better.  The  coachman  had  heard  nothing 
and  continued  to  drive  toward  Paris. 

"  But  I  beg  you,  dear  Madame  de  Chaverny," 
said  Darcy,  again  taking  her  hand,  which  he  had 
for  a  moment  given  up,  "  I  beg  you  to  tell  me 
what  the  trouble  is.  I  am  afraid  ...  I  don't 
understand  in  what  way  I  was  so  unfortunate  as 
to  hurt  you." 

"  Ah,  you  did  not  do  it,"  cried  Julie,  and  she 
gave  his  hand  a  slight  pressure. 

'  Well,  tell  me  who  it  is  who  can  make  you 
weep.  Speak  to  me  with  confidence;  are  we  not 
old  friends? "  he  added,  smiling  and  in  his  turn 
pressing  Julie's  hand. 

'  You  were  speaking  of  the  happiness  with 
which  you  believed  I  was  surrounded,  and  this 
happiness  is  so  far  from  me." 

'  What,  have  you  not  every  aid  to  happi- 
ness? You  are  young,  rich,  and  beautiful;  your 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          93 

husband  occupies  a  prominent  place  in  so- 
ciety." 

"  I  hate  him,"  cried  Julie,  beside  herself;  "  I 
scorn  him,"  and  she  hid  her  face  in  her  handker- 
chief, sobbing  more  bitterly  than  ever. 

"  Oh,"  thought  Darcy,  "  this  is  becoming 
serious." 

And  skilfully  taking  advantage  of  one  of  the 
jolts  of  the  carriage,  he  drew  still  closer  to  the  un- 
fortunate Julie. 

'  Why,"  he  said  to  her  in  the  softest  and  most 
tender  voice  in  the  world,  "  why  do  you  give  way 
to  grief?  Is  it  possible  that  a  being  whom  you 
scorn  has  so  much  influence  on  your  life?  Why 
do  you  allow  him,  him  alone  to  embitter  your  life? 
Is  it  from  him  that  you  must  seek  happiness? " 
and  he  kissed  her  hand.  She  at  once  withdrew  her 
hand  in  terror;  he  feared  that  he  had  gone  too  far, 
but,  determined  to  carry  out  his  adventure  to  the 
end,  he  said  with  a  hypocritical  sigh : 

"  How  mistaken  I  was !  When  I  heard  of 
your  marriage,  I  thought  that  you  really  loved 
M.  de  Chaverny." 

"  Ah,  M.  Darcy,  you  never  knew  me." 

And  her  tone  said  distinctly,  "  I  have  always 
loved  you,  and  you  never  would  see  it."  At  that 
moment  the  poor  woman  believed  in  all  good 
faith  that  she  had  loved  Darcy  the  whole  time, 


94          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

during  the  six  years  that  had  just  passed,  as 
deeply  as  she  loved  him  at  that  moment. 

"  And  you,"  said  Darcy,  with  increasing  ani- 
mation, "  have  you  ever  really  understood  me? 
Did  you  ever  know  what  my  real  feeling  was? 
Ah!  if  you  had  only  known  me  better,  doubtless 
we  should  both  have  been  happy  now." 

"Ah,  how  unhappy  I  am!"  repeated  Julie, 
with  a  fresh  outburst  of  tears,  and  holding  his 
hand  tight. 

"  But  even  if  you  had  understood  me,"  con- 
tinued Darcy  with  that  expression  of  ironical  mel- 
ancholy which  was  habitual  with  him,  "  what 
would  the  result  have  been?  I  was  penniless  and 
you  had  a  considerable  fortune.  Your  mother 
would  have  rejected  my  offer  with  scorn.  I  was 
condemned  beforehand.  You,  yourself,  yes,  you, 
Julie,  before  a  fatal  experience  had  shown  you 
where  true  happiness  lies,  you  would  doubtless 
have  laughed  at  my  presumption.  A  well-ap- 
pointed carriage,  with  a  count's  coronet  on  the 
door,  would  doubtless  have  been  the  best  and  sur- 
est means  of  being  acceptable  in  your  sight  at 
that  time." 

"  Good  heavens,  you  too !  Will  no  one  then 
have  pity  upon  me?  " 

"  Forgive  me,  then,  dear  Julie,"  he  cried, 
deeply  touched  himself;  "  forgive  me,  I  beg  you; 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          95 

forget  these  reproaches ;  I  have  no  right  to  make 
them.  I  am  guiltier  than  you,  but  I  did  not  know 
your  real  worth.  I  thought  that  you  were  weak, 
like  the  women  of  the  world  amongst  whom  you 
lived;  I  doubted  your  courage,  dear  Julie,  and  I 
have  been  cruelly  punished." 

He  ardently  kissed  her  hands,  and  she  did  not 
withdraw  them.  He  was  going  to  press  her  to 
his  breast,  but  Julie  thrust  him  back  with  a  terri- 
fied expression  and  drew  away  from  him  as  far  as 
the  width  of  the  carriage  would  allow. 

Whereupon  Darcy  in  a  voice  whose  very  gen- 
tleness made  it  still  more  thrilling  said : 

"  Forgive  me,  I  was  forgetting  Paris.  I  re- 
member now  that  people  marry  there,  but  they 
do  not  love.'* 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  love  you,"  she  murmured  between 
her  sobs,  and  she  let  her  head  fall  upon  Darcy's 
shoulder. 

Darcy  enfolded  her  in  his  arms  in  an  ecstasy, 
trying  to  stop  her  tears  with  his  kisses.  Once 
more  she  tried  to  free  herself  from  his  embrace, 
but  this  was  her  last  effort. 


96          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 


XII 

Darcy  had  been  mistaken  as  to  the  nature  of 
his  emotion;  it  must  be  said  at  once  that  he  was 
not  in  love.  He  had  taken  advantage  of  a  bit  of 
good  fortune  which  had  seemed  to  throw  itself  at 
his  head,  and  which  was  too  good  to  be  allowed  to 
let  pass.  Moreover,  like  all  men,  he  was  much 
more  eloquent  when  pleading  than  when  thank- 
ing. However,  he  was  polite,  and  politeness  often 
takes  the  place  of  more  worthy  sentiments.  When 
the  first  moment  of  intoxication  was  passed  he 
breathed  into  Julie's  ears  tender  sentiments,  which 
he  composed  without  any  great  difficulty,  and 
which  he  accompanied  with  many  kisses  upon  her 
hands,  so  saving  himself  from  speech.  He  no- 
ticed without  any  great  regret  that  the  carriage 
had  already  reached  the  fortifications,  and  that 
in  a  few  minutes  he  would  be  obliged  to  separate 
himself  from  his  conquest.  The  silence  of  Ma- 
dame de  Chaverny  in  the  midst  of  his  protesta- 
tions, the  dejection  in  which  he  seemed  plunged, 
rendered  difficult,  even  tiresome,  if  I  may  dare  to 
say  it,  the  position  of  her  new  lover.  She  sat  mo- 
tionless in  the  corner  of  her  carriage,  mechani- 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          97 

cally  drawing  her  shawl  tight  around  her  shoul- 
ders. She  was  no  longer  weeping,  her  eyes  were 
fixed,  and  when  Darcy  took  her  hand  to  kiss  it, 
this  hand,  as  soon  as  he  released  his  hold,  fell  back 
upon  her  knees  inertly.  She  did  not  speak  and 
she  scarcely  heard;  but  torturing  thoughts 
crowded  in  upon  her  brain,  and  if  she  essayed  to 
express  one  of  them,  another  instantly  succeeded 
to  seal  her  lips.  How  can  I  describe  the  chaos 
of  her  thoughts,  or  rather  of  those  images  which 
succeeded  one  another  as  rapidly  as  the  pulsations 
of  her  heart  ?  She  thought  that  she  heard  a  ring- 
ing in  her  ears  without  rhyme  or  reason,  but  all 
with  a  terrible  meaning.  That  morning  she  had 
accused  her  husband ;  he  was  vile  in  her  eyes,  now 
she  was  a  hundred  times  more  despicable.  It 
seemed  to  her  that  her  shame  was  public ;  the  mis- 
tress of  the  Due  de  H would  scorn  her  in  her 

turn.  Madame  Lambert  and  all  her  friends 
would  refuse  to  see  her,  and  Darcy,  did  he  love 
her?  He  scarcely  knew  her;  he  had  forgotten 
her,  he  had  not  at  once  recognised  her.  Perhaps 
he  had  found  her  terribly  changed.  He  was  cold 
toward  her;  that  was  the  coup  de  grace.  Her 
infatuation  for  a  man  who  scarcely  knew  her,  who 
had  not  shown  for  her  any  love,  .  .  .  but 
merely  politeness.  It  was  impossible  that  he 
should  love  her.  She,  herself,  did  she  love  him? 


98          THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

No,  since  she  had  married  almost  as  soon  as  he  had 
gone  away. 

When  the  carriage  entered  Paris  the  clocks 
were  striking  one  o'clock.  At  four  o'clock  she 
had  seen  Darcy  for  the  first  time.  Notwithstand- 
ing their  early  acquaintance  she  had  forgotten  his 
features,  his  voice,  he  had  been  a  stranger  to  her ; 
nine  hours  later  she  had  become  his  mistress,  nine 
hours  had  sufficed  for  the  singular  fascination, 
had  sufficed  to  dishonour  her  in  her  own  eyes,  in 
the  eyes  of  Darcy  himself.  For  what  could  he 
think  of  so  weak  a  woman?  How  could  he  help 
scorning  her? 

Sometimes  the  gentleness  of  Darcy's  voice, 
the  tender  words  which  he  uttered  revived  her  a 
little.  Then  she  tried  to  make  herself  believe  that 
he  really  felt  the  love  of  which  he  spoke.  She  had 
not  so  lightly  surrendered  herself.  Their  love 
had  lasted  since  the  time  when  Darcy  had  left  her. 
Darcy  must  know  that  she  had  married  only  be- 
cause of  the  vexation  which  his  departure  had 
caused  her.  It  was  Darcy  who  had  been  to  blame. 
Nevertheless  he  had  always  loved  her  during  his 
long  absence,  and  upon  his  return  he  had  been 
happy  to  find  her  as  faithful  as  he  had  been.  Her 
frank  avowal,  her  very  weakness  must  be  pleas- 
ing to  Darcy,  who  hated  dissimulation.  But  the 
absurdity  of  these  arguments  soon  became  ap- 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE          99 

parent  to  her.  These  consoling  thoughts  van- 
ished and  she  was  left  a  prey  to  shame  and 
despair. 

At  one  moment  she  wished  to  give  utterance 
to  what  she  felt.  She  had  just  thought  of  her- 
self as  being  outlawed  by  the  world  and  aban- 
doned by  her  family.  After  having  so  grievously 
given  offence  to  her  husband,  her  pride  would  not 
allow  her  to  see  him  again.  "  Darcy  loves  me," 
she  told  herself,  "  and  I  can  love  no  one  but  him; 
without  him  I  can  never  be  happy.  I  shall  be 
happy  everywhere  with  him.  Let  us  go  together 
then,  to  some  spot  where  I  can  never  see  a  face 
that  will  bring  a  blush  to  my  face.  Let  him  take 
me  to  Constantinople  with  him." 

Darcy  never  for  an  instant  dreamed  what  was 
going  on  in  Julie's  heart.  He  had  just  noticed 
that  they  had  turned  into  the  street  where  Ma- 
dame de  Chaverny  lived,  and  he  was  drawing  on 
his  kid  gloves  with  great  calm. 

"  By  the  way,"  he  said,  "  I  must  be  officially 
presented  to  M.  de  Chaverny.  I  have  no  doubt 
that  we  shall  soon  be  good  friends,  as  I  am  pre- 
sented by  Madame  Lambert.  I  shall  be  on  a 
pleasant  footing  in  your  house.  In  the  meantime, 
as  he  is  in  the  country,  I  may  come  to  see  you?  " 

Speech  entirely  failed  Julie.  Every  word 
that  Darcy  uttered  cut  her  to  the  quick.  How 


100        THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

could  she  talk  of  flight,  of  elopement  with  this 
man  who  was  so  calm,  so  cool,  and  whose  one 
thought  was  to  arrange  his  liaison  in  the  most  con- 
venient manner  possible?  In  her  rage  she  broke 
the  necklace  she  wore,  and  twisted  the  chain  be- 
tween her  fingers.  The  carriage  stopped  at  the 
door  of  her  house;  Darcy  was  very  attentive  in 
wrapping  her  shawl  around  her  and  helping  her 
to  readjust  her  hat.  When  the  carriage-door  was 
opened,  he  very  respectfully  offered  her  his  arm, 
but  Julie  stepped  out  without  help  from  him. 

"  I  shall  beg  permission,"  he  said  with  a  deep 
bow,  "  to  call  to  inquire  for  you." 

"  Good-bye,"  said  Julie  in  a  choked  voice. 

Darcy  once  more  got  into  his  carriage  and 
drove  home,  wrhistling  with  the  air  of  a  man  who 
is  well  pleased  with  his  day's  work. 


XIII 

As  soon  as  he  found  himself  once  more  in  his 
bachelor  apartments  Darcy  got  into  a  Turkish 
dressing-gown,  put  on  slippers,  and  having  filled 
with  Turkish  tobacco  his  long  pipe  with  the  brier- 
wood  stem  and  amber  mouthpiece,  he  settled  him- 
self down  to  enjoy  it,  leaning  back  in  a  great 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE        101 

leather-covered  arm-chair  which  was  comfortably 
padded.  To  those  persons  who  may  be  astonished 
at  seeing  him  engaged  in  this  vulgar  occupation 
at  a  moment  when  he  might  perhaps  be  given  up 
to  more  poetical  dreams,  I  will  answer  that  a  good 
pipe  is  a  useful,  not  to  say  necessary,  adjunct  to 
reverie,  and  that  the  truest  way  of  really  enjoying 
a  pleasure  is  to  connect  it  with  some  other  pleas- 
ure. One  of  my  friends,  a  very  luxurious  man, 
never  used  to  open  a  letter  from  his  mistress  with- 
out having  first  taken  off  his  necktie,  stirred  up 
the  fire,  if  it  were  winter-time,  and  comfortably 
stretched  himself  out  on  the  sofa. 

"  Really,"  said  Darcy  to  himself,  "  I  should 
have  been  a  great  idiot  if  I  had  followed  Tyrrel's 
advice  and  bought  a  Greek  slave  to  bring  her 
back  to  Paris.  On  my  word,  that  would  have 
been,  as  my  friend  Haleb-Effendi  used  to  say, 
bringing  figs  to  Damascus.  Thank  fortune,  civ- 
ilisation has  made  great  progress  during  my  ab- 
sence, and  strictness  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
carried  to  excess.  Poor  Chaverny! — ah!  ah!  if, 
however,  I  had  been  rich  enough  a  few  years  ago, 
I  should  have  married  Julie,  and  perhaps  it  would 
have  been  Chaverny  who  would  have  brought  her 
home  to-night.  If  ever  I  marry,  I  shall  have  my 
wife's  carriage  frequently  overhauled,  so  that  she 
will  have  no  need  of  wandering  knights  to  rescue 


102        THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

her  from  ditches.  Let  us  consider  the  matter. 
Taking  it  all  in  all,  she  is  a  very  pretty  woman; 
she  is  witty,  and  if  I  were  not  as  old  as  I  am,  I 
should  be  inclined  to  think  that  it  is  owing  to  my 
own  great  merit.  .  .  .  Ah!  my  own  great 
merit.  .  .  .  Alas!  in  a  month  perhaps  my 
merit  will  be  on  a  level  with  that  of  the  gentle- 
man with  the  moustache.  How  I  wish  that  that 
little  Nastasia  whom  I  liked  so  much  had  been 
able  to  read  and  write,  and  been  able  to  talk  about 
things  with  intelligent  people;  for  I  think  she 
is  the  only  woman  who  really  loved  me.  Poor 
child ! "  His  pipe  went  out  and  he  soon  fell 
asleep. 

XIV 

When  Madame  de  Chaverny  entered  her  own 
apartments,  she  made  a  powerful  effort  to  con- 
trol herself  to  tell  her  maid  in  a  natural  voice  that 
she  did  not  need  her,  and  wished  to  be  left  alone. 
As  soon  as  this  servant  had  gone  out  she  threw 
herself  upon  her  bed  and  there  she  began  to  weep 
all  the  more  bitterly,  now  that  she  was  alone,  since 
Darcy's  presence  had  obliged  her  to  keep  herself 
under  control. 

Night  certainly  has  a  great  influence  on  moral 
as  well  as  physical  suffering.  It  gives  a  gloomy 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE        103 

tinge  to  everything,  and  ideas,  which  in  the  day- 
time would  seem  harmless  or  even  pleasant,  trou- 
ble and  torture  us  at  night  just  like  the  spectres 
which  have  no  power  except  in  the  darkness.  It 
seems  that  in  the  night-time  our  thoughts  in- 
crease in  activity  and  that  reason  loses  its  sway, 
a  sort  of  inner  phantasmagoria  disturbs  and 
frightens  us  without  our  being  able  to  cast  aside 
the  cause  of  our  fear  or  to  calmly  examine  its 
reality. 

Picture  then  poor  Julie  stretched  out  upon 
her  bed,  half  dressed,  ceaselessly  tossing  about, 
sometimes  a  prey  to  burning  heat,  sometimes 
shivering  with  cold,  starting  at  the  slightest 
cracking  of  the  woodwork,  and  hearing  distinctly 
every  heart-beat.  All  that  she  was  aware  of  was 
an  indescribable  anguish,  the  cause  of  which  she 
sought  in  vain.  Then  suddenly  the  memory  of 
the  fatal  evening  flashed  into  her  mind  as  quick 
as  lightning,  and  with  it  there  came  a  sharp,  fierce 
pain  like  that  which  a  red-hot  iron  would  produce 
if  applied  to  a  freshly  healed  wound. 

Sometimes  she  looked  at  her  lamp,  noticing 
with  dull  attention  all  the  flickerings  of  the  flame 
until  the  tears  which  gathered  in  her  eyes,  she 
knew  not  why,  dimmed  the  light  before  her. 

"  Why  these  tears? "  she  said  to  herself. 
"  Ah!  I  have  lost  my  honour  I " 


104        THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

Sometimes  she  counted  the  balls  of  the  fringe 
of  her  bed-curtains,  but  she  could  never  remember 
the  number.  '  What  can  this  madness  be?  "  she 
thought  to  herself.  "  Madness?  yes!  for  an  hour 
ago  I  abandoned  myself  like  a  miserable  courte- 
san to  a  man  whom  I  do  not  know."  Then  with 
dull  eye  she  followed  the  hands  of  her  watch  with 
the  anxiety  of  a  condemned  man  who  sees  the 
hour  of  his  execution  approaching.  '  Three 
hours  ago,"  she  said  to  herself  with  a  sudden  start, 
"  I  was  with  him,  and  I  have  lost  my  honour." 

She  spent  the  whole  night  in  this  feverish  agi- 
tation. When  day  dawned  she  opened  her  win- 
dow and  the  fresh,  sharp  morning  air  brought  her 
a  little  relief.  Leaning  out  of  her  window,  which 
opened  into  her  garden,  she  breathed  in  the  cold 
air  with  a  certain  enjoyment.  Little  by  little  her 
ideas  became  less  confused.  To  the  vague  tor- 
ture and  delirium  which  had  agitated  her  there 
succeeded  a  concentrated  despair  which  by  com- 
parison seemed  a  repose  of  spirit. 

She  must  come  to  some  decision,  so  she  tried 
to  think  of  what  she  must  do,  but  not  once  did  she 
think  of  seeing  Darcy  again.  That  seemed  to 
her  perfectly  impossible.  She  would  have  died  of 
shame  upon  seeing  him.  She  must  leave  Paris,  or 
in  two  days  all  the  world  would  be  pointing  the 
finger  of  scorn  at  her.  Her  mother  was  at  Nice ; 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE        105 

she  would  go  to  her,  would  confess  all  to  her ;  then 
after  having  poured  out  her  confession  upon  her 
breast,  she  would  have  only  one  thing  to  do,  and 
that  was  to  seek  out  some  lonely  spot  in  Italy,  un- 
known to  travellers,  where  she  would  go  to  live 
alone  and  ere  long  die.  When  once  she  had  taken 
this  resolution  she  felt  quieter.  She  sat  down  be- 
fore a  little  table  in  front  of  the  window,  and  with 
her  head  in  his  hands  she  wept.  This  time  with- 
out bitterness.  But  at  last  fatigue  and  exhaustion 
overcame  her  and  she  fell  asleep,  or  rather  for 
nearly  an  hour  she  ceased  all  thought.  She  wak- 
ened with  a  feverish  shudder.  The  weather  had 
changed.  The  sky  was  gray,  and  a  fine,  cold  rain 
foretold  a  cold,  wet  day.  Julie  rang  for  her  maid. 
"  My  mother  is  ill,"  she  said.  "  I  must  leave  at 
once  for  Xice.  Pack  my  trunk;  I  must  leave  in 
an  hour." 

"  Oh,  my  lady,  what  is  wrong?  Are  you  not 
ill?  My  lady  did  not  go  to  bed!  "  cried  the  maid, 
surprised  and  alarmed  at  the  change  which  she 
saw  in  her  mistress. 

"  I  wish  to  leave,"  said  Julie  impatiently, 
"  It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  I  leave.  Pack  a 
trunk  for  me." 

In  our  modern  civilisation  it  is  not  sufficient 
simply  to  will  it  to  go  from  one  place  to  another ; 
one  has  to  pack,  carry  boxes,  and  busy  oneself 


106        THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

with  a  hundred  tiresome  preparations,  which  are 
enough  to  take  away  all  desire  to  travel.  But 
Julie's  impatience  greatly  shortened  all  these 
necessary  delays.  She  went  and  came  from  room 
to  room,  helped  herself  in  packing  the  trunks, 
crushing  in  hats  and  dresses  that  were  usually  so 
carefully  handled.  Nevertheless,  all  her  activity 
served  rather  to  delay  her  servants  than  to  help 
them  on. 

"  My  lady  has  doubtless  told  M.  de  Cha- 
verny?  "  the  maid  timidly  asked. 

Julie  without  answering  took  a  sheet  of  pa- 
per. She  wrote:  "  My  mother  is  ill  at  Nice;  I  am 
going  to  her."  She  folded  the  paper,  but  she 
could  not  make  up  her  mind  to  write  the  address 
upon  it. 

Whilst  she  was  in  the  midst  of  preparing  to 
depart  a  servant  entered. 

"  M.  de  Chateaufort  asks  if  my  lady  is  receiv- 
ing. There  is  also  another  gentleman  who  came 
at  the  same  time,  whom  I  do  not  know.  Here  is 
his  card." 

She  read:  "  E.  Darcy,  Secretary  of  the  Em- 
bassy." She  could  scarcely  suppress  a  cry. 

"  I  am  not  at  home  to  any  one,"  she  cried. 
"  Say  that  I  am  ill;  do  not  say  that  I  am  going 
away." 

She  could  not  understand  how  Chateaufort 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE        107 

and  Darcy  were  coming  at  the  same  time  to  see 
her,  and  in  her  confusion  she  did  not  for  a  moment 
doubt  that  Darcy  had  already  chosen  Chateau- 
fort  as  his  confidant.  Nothing  was  more  simple, 
however,  than  their  simultaneous  appearance. 
Led  there  by  the  same  reason,  they  had  met  at  the 
door,  and  after  having  exchanged  exceedingly 
cool  salutations,  they  had  inwardly  cursed  each 
other  with  all  their  hearts. 

Having  received  the  servant's  message,  they 
went  down  the  stairway  together,  bowed  once 
more,  even  more  coldly  than  before,  and  sepa- 
rated, each  going  in  an  opposite  direction. 

Chateaufort  had  noticed  the  particular  atten- 
tion which  Madame  de  Chaverny  had  shown 
Darcy,  and  from  that  moment  he  had  been  filled 
with  hate  for  him.  For  his  part,  Darcy,  who 
prided  himself  upon  reading  faces,  had  not  no- 
ticed Chateaufort's  air  of  constraint  and  vexation 
without  concluding  that  he  was  in  love  with  Julie, 
and  since  as  a  diplomat  he  was  inclined  to  put  the 
worst  construction  upon  things  a  priori,  he  had 
very  lightly  supposed  that  Julie  was  not  cruel 
toward  Chateaufort. 

"  That  strange  flirt,"  he  said  to  himself,  "  did 
not  wish  to  receive  us  together  for  fear  of  having 
an  interview  like  that  in  the  '  Misanthrope,'  but  I 
should  have  been  very  dull  indeed  if  I  could  not 


have  found  some  excuse  for  out-staying  this 
young  fop.  Certainly  if  I  had  just  waited  until 
he  had  had  his  back  turned  I  should  have  been  ad- 
mitted to  her  presence,  for  I  hold  over  him  the  un- 
questionable advantage  of  novelty." 

So  thinking,  he  stopped,  then  he  turned  back, 
then  he  went  again  to  Madame  de  Chaverny's 
door.  Chateaufort,  who  had  also  turned  round 
several  times  to  observe  him,  retraced  his  steps 
and  stationed  himself  like  a  sentinel  a  short  dis- 
tance away  to  watch  him. 

Darcy  said  to  the  servant,  who  looked  sur- 
prised at  seeing  him  again,  that  he  had  forgotten 
to  give  him  a  line  for  his  mistress,  that  it  was  an 
urgent  matter,  and  had  to  do  with  a  message 
which  a  lady  had  given  to  him  for  Madame  de 
Chaverny.  Remembering  that  Julie  understood 
English,  he  wrote  in  pencil  upon  his  card:  "  Begs 
leave  to  ask  when  he  can  show  to  Madame  de 
Chaverny  his  Turkish  album."  He  handed  his 
card  to  the  servant  and  said  he  would  wait  for  an 
answer. 

This  answer  was  a  long  time  in  coming.  At 
last  the  servant  came  back  and  seemed  much 
troubled.  "  My  mistress,"  he  said,  "  fainted  a 
few  moments  ago  and  is  not  well  enough  now  to 
give  you  an  answer." 

All  this  had  lasted  just  about  half  an  hour. 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE        109 

Darcy  had  small  belief  in  the  account  of  Madame 
de  Chaverny's  fainting,  but  it  was  perfectly  evi- 
dent that  she  did  not  wish  to  see  him.  He  ac- 
cepted his  fate  philosophically,  and  remembering 
that  he  had  some  visits  to  make  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, he  left  without  being  otherwise  put  about 
by  this  contretemps. 

Chateaufort  awaited  him  in  furious  anxiety, 
and  seeing  him  pass  he  did  not  for  a  moment 
doubt  that  he  was  a  successful  rival,  and  he  vowed 
that  upon  the  first  occasion  he  would  avenge  him- 
self upon  the  faithless  woman  and  her  companion 
in  guilt.  Commandant  Perrin,  whom  he  very 
opportunely  met,  listened  to  his  tale  and  con- 
soled him  as  best  he  could,  not  without  arguing 
with  him  the  probable  groundlessness  of  his  sus- 
picions. 

XV 

Julie  had  really  fainted  when  she  received 
Darcy's  second  card.  Her  swoon  had  been  fol- 
lowed by  a  hemorrhage  which  had  greatly  weak- 
ened her.  Her  maid  had  sent  for  the  doctor,  but 
Julie  obstinately  refused  to  see  him.  About  four 
o'clock  the  post-chaise  came,  her  trunks  had 
been  strapped  on,  everything  was  ready  for  her 
departure.  Julie  stepped  into  her  coach,  cough- 


110       THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

ing  terribly,  and  in  a  pitiable  state.  During  the 
whole  evening  and  the  whole  night  she  spoke 
only  to  the  servant  who  was  on  the  box,  and  then 
merely  to  tell  him  to  have  the  postilions  urge 
on  the  horses.  She  continued  to  cough  and 
seemed  to  suffer  great  distress  in  her  chest;  she 
was  so  weak  that  she  fainted  when  the  door  was 
opened.  They  took  her  into  a  wretched  inn, 
where  they  put  her  to  bed.  The  village  doctor 
was  called  in.  He  found  her  in  a  raging  fever 
and  forbade  her  to  continue  her  journey.  Nev- 
ertheless, she  was  still  anxious  to  go  on.  In  the 
evening  she  became  delirious  and  all  her  symp- 
toms were  more  unfavourable.  She  talked  inces- 
santly and  with  great  rapidity,  so  that  it  was 
difficult  to  understand  her.  The  names  of 
Darcy,  Chateaufort  and  of  Madame  Lambert 
frequently  recurred  in  her  incoherent  sentences. 
The  maid  wrote  to  M.  de  Chaverny  to  tell  him 
of  his  wife's  illness,  but  she  was  nearly  thirty 
leagues  from  Paris.  Chaverny  was  hunting  with 
the  Due  de  H—  — ,  and  her  illness  was  making 
such  progress  that  it  was  doubtful  if  he  could 
arrive  in  time. 

The  man-servant  in  the  meantime  had  gone 
on  horseback  to  a  neighbouring  town  and  had 
brought  back  a  doctor.  The  latter  found  fault 
with  his  confrere's  treatment,  said  that  he  had 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE        111 

been  called  in  very  late  and  that  her  condition 
was  very  serious. 

Her  delirium  disappeared  toward  daybreak, 
and  she  then  fell  into  a  deep  sleep.  When  she 
awoke  two  or  three  days  later,  she  seemed  to  have 
great  difficulty  in  remembering  by  what  series 
of  events  she  found  herself  in  bed  in  the 
wretched  sleeping-room  of  the  inn.  Neverthe- 
less, her  memory  soon  returned.  She  said  that 
she  felt  better  and  she  even  spoke  of  setting  out 
again  the  next  day.  Then  after  having  seemed 
to  meditate  for  a  long  time,  with  her  hand 
pressed  to  her  forehad,  she  called  for  ink  and 
paper  and  tried  to  write.  Her  maid  saw  her  be- 
gin letters  which  she  always  tore  up  after  she  had 
written  the  first  few  words.  At  the  same  time 
she  charged  them  to  burn  the  scraps  of  paper. 
The  maid  noticed  on  several  of  the  scraps  this 
word:  "  Sir,"  which  seemed  to  her  very  extraor- 
dinary, she  said,  for  she  thought  that  her  mistress 
was  writing  to  her  mother  or  to  her  husband. 
On  another  bit  of  paper  she  read :  '  You  must 
indeed  scorn  me."  For  nearly  half  an  hour  she 
made  vain  efforts  to  write  this  letter  which 
seemed  to  be  weighing  upon  her  mind.  At  last, 
prevented  by  her  extreme  exhaustion  from  con- 
tinuing, she  pushed  away  the  desk  that  they  had 
placed  upon  her  bed,  and  said  with  a  bewildered 


112        THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

air  to  her  maid:  ;<  Write  yourself  to  M. 
Darcy." 

"  What  must  I  write,  my  lady? "  asked  the 
maid,  convinced  that  her  delirium  was  return- 
ing. "  Write  to  him  that  he  does  not  know  me 
and  that  I  do  not  know  him." 

And  she  fell  back  exhausted  upon  her  pillow. 

These  were  the  last  connected  words  that  she 
spoke.  Her  delirium  returned  and  did  not  leave 
her.  She  died  the  next  day  without  any  great 
apparent  suffering. 


XVI 

Chaverny  arrived  three  days  after  the  burial. 
His  grief  seemed  deep  and  real  and  all  the  vil- 
lagers wept  as  they  saw  him  standing  in  the 
graveyard  looking  down  upon  the  freshly  turned 
earth  which  covered  his  wife's  coffin.  At  first  he 
wished  to  have  her  body  taken  up  and  carried  to 
Paris,  but  as  the  Mayor  had  objected  and  the 
notary  had  warned  him  that  there  would  be  end- 
less formalities,  he  contented  himself  with  order- 
ing a  costly  gravestone  and  making  arrange- 
ments for  the  erection  of  a  handsome  but  chaste 
monument. 

Chateaufort  was  much  touched  by  this  sud- 


THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE        113 

den  death.    He  declined  several  ball  invitations 
and  for  some  time  he  wore  nothing  but  black. 


XVII 

Society  gave  several  accounts  of  Madame  de 
Chaverny's  death.  According  to  some  she  had 
a  vision,  or,  if  you  prefer  it,  a  presentiment  that 
her  mother  was  ill.  She  had  been  so  impressed 
by  it  that  she  had  at  once  set  out  for  Nice,  in 
spite  of  a  heavy  cold  which  she  had  caught  on  the 
way  home  from  Madame  Lambert's,  and  this 
cold  had  run  on  into  pneumonia.  Others  who 
showed  more  penetration  said,  with  a  mysterious 
air,  that  Madame  de  Chaverny,  not  being  able 
to  conceal  the  love  which  she  really  felt  for  M. 
de  Chateaufort,  had  wished  to  go  to  her  mother 
to  seek  courage  to  resist  her  temptation,  and  that 
the  cold  and  pneumonia  were  a  result  of  her 
hurried  departure.  Upon  this  point  all  were 
agreed. 

Darcy  never  spoke  of  her.  Three  or  four 
months  after  her  death  he  married  well.  When 
his  marriage  was  announced  to  Madame  Lam- 
bert, she  said  as  she  was  congratulating  him: 

"  Really,  your  wife  is  charming,  and  no  one 
but  my  poor  dear  Julie  could  have  been  so  well 


114        THE  DOUBLE  MISTAKE 

suited  to  you.  What  a  pity  that  you  were  too 
poor  for  her  when  she  married." 

Darcy  smiled  with  his  habitual  ironical  smile, 
but  he  made  no  answer. 

These  two  hearts  who  had  failed  to  under- 
stand each  other  were,  perhaps,  made  one  for  the 
other. 

1833. 


SOULS   IN   PURGATORY 

Les  'Ames  du  Purgatoire 


SOULS    IN   PURGATORY 

CICERO  has  said  somewhere,  I  think  it 
is  in  his  treatise,  "  On  the  Nature  of  the 
Gods,"  that  there  were  many  Jupiters — 
a  Jupiter  in  Crete,  another  at  Olympus,  another 
somewhere  else;  so  that  in  all  Greece  there  was 
not  a  city  of  any  importance  whatever  that  did 
not  possess  a  Jupiter  of  her  own.  From  all  these 
a  single  Jupiter  has  arisen,  and  to  him  have  been 
attributed  all  the  adventures  of  his  namesakes. 
It  is  this  fact  which  accounts  for  the  prodigious 
number  of  exploits  imputed  to  this  god. 

The  same  confusion  has  obtained  concerning 
Don  Juan,  a  personage  whose  celebrity  ap- 
proaches closely  to  that  of  Jupiter.  Seville  alone 
claimed  several  Don  Juans,  and  many  another 
city  had  hers.  In  the  beginning,  each  had  his 
distinct  legend,  but  in  the  course  of  time  all  be- 
came merged  into  one. 

Upon  close  examination,  however,  it  is  not 
difficult  to  assign  to  each  his  own  share  in  the 
mythical  story,  or,  at  least,  to  distinguish  two  of 
these  heroes,  to  wit :  Don  Juan  Tenorio,  who,  as 

117 


118         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

every  one  knows,  was  carried  away  by  a  marble 
statue ;  and  Don  Juan  de  Marana,  whose  end  was 
quite  different. 

The  stories  told  of  the  lives  of  both  men  are 
very  nearly  the  same;  it  is  the  conclusion  alone 
that  distinguishes  them.  There  is  an  ending  to 
suit  every  taste,  like  the  productions  of  Ducis, 
which  conclude  happily  or  otherwise,  according 
to  the  sensitiveness  of  the  reader. 

As  to  the  truth  of  this  story,  or  rather  of 
these  two  stories,  there  is  no  question,  and  the  local 
patriotism  of  the  Sevillians  would  be  deeply  of- 
fended were  we  to  doubt  the  existence  of  these 
scapegraces,  who  have  cast  suspicion  upon  the 
genealogy  of  their  most  aristocratic  families. 
The  home  of  Don  Juan  Tenorio  is  still  pointed 
out  to  strangers,  and  no  friend  of  art  has  ever 
been  to  Seville  without  visiting  the  Church  de  la 
Caridad.  There  he  will  have  seen  the  tomb  of  the 
Caballero  de  Marana,  with  this  inscription,  in- 
spired by  his  humility,  or  if  one  prefers,  by  his 
pride:  Aqui  yace  el  peor  hombre  que  fue  en  el 
mundo.  After  seeing  this,  how  could  it  be  possi- 
ble to  doubt? 

It  is  true  that  your  guide,  after  conducting 
you  to  these  two  monuments,  will  go  on  to  tell 
you  how  Don  Juan  (which  one,  is  not  known) 
made  extraordinary  overtures  to  Giralda,  the 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         119 

bronze  statue  which  surmounts  the  Moorish  tower 
of  the  Cathedral;  and  how  Giralda  accepted 
them ;  and  how,  mellow  with  wine,  Don  Juan  was 
strolling  along  the  left  bank  of  the  Guadalquivir 
and  asked  a  light  of  a  man  who  was  walking  on 
the  right  bank  smoking  a  cigar;  and  how  the 
smoker's  arm  ( for  it  was  no  other  than  the  devil 
himself)  became  longer  and  longer  until  it 
reached  across  the  river,  and  presented  his  cigar 
to  Don  Juan,  who  lighted  his  own  without  so 
much  as  moving  a  muscle,  and  so  hardened  was 
he,  that  he  failed  to  profit  by  the  warning, 
and  .  .  . 

I  have  endeavoured  to  give  to  each  of  these 
Don  Juans  the  share  which  belongs  to  him  in 
their  common  career  of  wickedness  and  crime. 
For  want  of  a  better  way,  I  have  made  a  studious 
effort  to  relate  of  my  hero,  Don  Juan  de  Marana, 
only  such  adventures  as  do  not,  by  right  of  pre- 
scription, belong  to  Don  Juan  Tenorio,  so  famil- 
iar to  us  in  the  works  of  Moliere  and  Mozart. 

Count  Don  Carlos  de  Marana  was  one  of  the 
richest  and  most  highly  respected  noblemen  of 
Seville.  He  was  of  illustrious  birth,  and  in  the 
war  against  the  Moors  he  gave  proof  that  he  had 
lost  none  of  the  courage  of  his  ancestors.  After 
the  Alpuxarres  had  been  reduced  to  submission, 


120         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

he  returned  to  Seville  with  a  scar  upon  his  brow 
and  a  multitude  of  children  captured  from  the 
infidels.  These  he  took  care  to  have  baptised, 
after  which  he  sold  them  at  a  profit  into  Chris- 
tian homes. 

His  wounds  proved  no  obstacle  to  his  winning 
the  love  of  a  young  girl  of  good  family,  who  gave 
him  the  preference  over  many  other  suitors.  Of 
this  marriage  several  daughters  were  born,  some 
of  whom  married  in  the  course  of  time,  and  the 
others  took  the  vocation  of  religion.  Don  Carlos 
de  Marana  was  beginning  to  despair  of  ever  hav- 
ing an  heir,  when  the  birth  of  a  son  overwhelmed 
him  with  joy  and  revived  his  hope  that  the  old 
estate  would  not  revert  to  a  collateral  branch  of 
the  family. 

Don  Juan,  this  son  so  fondly  desired,  and  the 
hero  of  this  true  story,  was  indulged  by  his  par- 
ents as  the  only  son  and  heir  to  a  famous  name 
and  an  immense  fortune  should  be.  While  still  a 
child  he  was  almost  absolute  master  of  his  own 
actions  and  in  his  father's  palace  no  one  would 
have  had  the  hardihood  to  contradict  him.  To 
be  sure,  his  mother  wished  him  to  be  pious,  as  she 
herself  was,  and  his  father  desired  his  son  to  be 
brave  like  himself.  The  former,  by  means  of  pet- 
ting and  sweetmeats,  succeeded  in  having  the 
child  learn  the  litany,  the  rosary,  in  fact,  all  the 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         121 

prayers  of  the  Church,  both  required  and  volun- 
tary. She  lulled  him  to  sleep  at  night  by  reading 
religious  legends.  His  father,  on  the  other  hand, 
taught  his  son  the  romances  of  the  Cid  and  of 
Bernard  del  Carpio;  he  told  him  of  the  revolt  of 
the  Moors,  and  encouraged  him  to  practise  daily 
throwing  the  javelin,  shooting  the  cross-bow  or 
even  the  arquebus,  at  a  figure  dressed  as  a  Moor 
which  he  had  had  made  and  placed  at  the  end  of 
the  garden. 

In  the  oratory  of  the  Countess  de  Marana 
was  a  picture  painted  in  the  heavy,  severe  style  of 
Morales,  which  portrayed  the  torments  of  pur- 
gatory. Every  sort  of  punishment  which  the 
painter  had  been  able  to  imagine  was  depicted 
with  such  realism  that  the  torturer  of  the  Inqui- 
sition would  have  found  in  it  nothing  to  criticise. 
The  souls  in  purgatory  were  represented  as  con- 
fined in  a  monstrous  cavern,  at  the  top  of  which 
was  an  opening.  Beside  this  opening  stood  an 
angel,  grasping  the  hand  of  a  soul  who  was  leav- 
ing this  abode  of  sorrows,  while  kneeling  at  one 
side  of  the  angel  was  an  aged  man  with  a  chaplet 
in  his  hands,  which  were  clasped  together  in  an 
attitude  of  fervent  prayer.  This  man  was  the 
donor  of  the  picture,  which  he  had  had  painted  for 
a  church  in  Huesca.  During  the  revolution,  the 
Moors  had  set  fire  to  the  town;  the  church  was 


122         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

burned,  but  the  picture  was  miraculously  pre- 
served. The  Count  de  Marana  had  brought  it 
home  with  him  and  had  used  it  to  embellish  his 
wife's  oratory.  When  little  Juan  entered  his 
mother's  apartment  he  usually  stood  a  long  time 
in  silent  contemplation  before  this  picture,  which 
terrified  and  at  the  same  time  fascinated  him. 
There  was  one  man  especially  from  whom  he 
could  not  turn  away,  a  man  at  whose  entrails  a 
serpent  seemed  to  gnaw,  as  he  hung  suspended  by 
hooks  caught  in  his  side  over  a  glowing  brasier. 
With  beseeching  eyes  lifted  to  the  opening  of  the 
cave,  the  victim  seemed  to  beg  the  donor  for  pray- 
ers to  rescue  him  from  such  an  agony  of  suffer- 
ing. The  Countess  never  failed  to  explain  to  her 
son  that  the  unfortunate  man  was  enduring  this 
punishment  because  he  had  not  learned  his  cate- 
chism, or  because  he  had  mocked  at  a  priest,  or  had 
been  inattentive  in  church.  The  soul,  flying  away 
toward  Paradise,  had  belonged  to  a  relative  of  the 
Marana  family.  He  had,  no  doubt,  a  few  petty 
offences  to  expiate,  but  Count  de  Marana  had 
prayed  for  him,  he  had  paid  a  great  deal  of 
money  to  the  priests  to  ransom  him  from  fire  and 
torment,  so  that  he  had  had  the  satisfaction  of 
sending  his  relative's  soul  to  Paradise  before  he 
had  been  in  purgatory  long  enough  to  become 
tired  of  it. 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         123 

"  Nevertheless,  Juanito,"  added  the  Countess, 
"  perhaps  I  shall  suffer  like  that  some  day,  and  I 
shall  have  to  remain  in  purgatory  millions  of 
years  unless  you  remember  to  have  masses  said 
to  get  me  out!  How  dreadful  it  would  be  to 
leave  in  torment  the  mother  who  has  cherished 
you ! "  At  this  the  child  would  weep,  and 
if  he  had  a  few  coins  in  his  pocket  he  would 
hasten  to  give  them  to  the  collector  who  took 
care  of  the  money-box  for  the  souls  in  pur- 
gatory. 

When  he  visited  his  father's  room  he  saw  ar- 
mour scarred  with  the  indentations  of  arquebus- 
balls,  a  helmet  which  the  Count  de  Marana  had 
worn  at  the  siege  of  Almeria,  and  which  bore  the 
impress  of  a  Mussulman's  axe.  Moorish  lances 
and  sabres  and  standards,  captured  from  the  infi- 
dels, decorated  the  apartment. 

"  This  cimeter,"  said  the  Count,  "  I  took 
from  the  Cadi  de  Vejer,  who  struck  me  with  it 
three  times  before  I  took  his  life.  This  banner 
was  carried  by  the  rebels  from  the  mountain  of 
Elvire.  They  had  just  sacked  a  Christian  village ; 
I  hurried  thither  with  twenty  knights  to  meet 
them.  Four  times  I  tried  to  penetrate  their  bat- 
talion in  order  to  capture  that  standard;  four 
times  was  I  driven  back.  The  fifth  time  I  made 
the  sign  of  the  cross.  I  cried:  '  Saint  James! ' 


124         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

and  plunged  into  the  ranks  of  the  pagans.  And 
do  you  see  this  golden  cup  which  I  have  here  with 
my  armour?  A  Moorish  alfaqui  had  stolen  it 
from  a  church  in  which  he  had  been  guilty  of  a 
thousand  sacrileges.  His  horses  had  eaten  their 
barley  on  the  altar,  and  his  soldiers  had  scattered 
the  bones  of  the  saints.  The  alfaqui  was  drinking 
sherbet  from  this  cup,  and  I  surprised  him  in  his 
tent  just  as  he  was  carrying  the  sacred  vessel  to 
his  lips.  Before  he  could  swallow  the  drink  or 
had  time  to  say,  '  Allah ! '  with  this  good  sword 
I  cut  off  the  shaven  head  of  the  dog,  and  the  blade 
sank  through  to  the  teeth.  In  recognition  of  this 
act  of  righteous  vengeance  the  King  permitted 
me  to  bear  a  golden  cup  with  my  armour.  I  tell 
you  these  things,  Juanito,  that  you  may  relate  it 
to  your  children,  so  that  they  may  know  why  your 
coat  of  arms  is  not  exactly  like  your  grandfa- 
ther's, which  you  see  there  painted  beneath  his 
portrait." 

Divided  between  war  and  religion,  the  child 
passed  his  time  in  making  little  crosses  carved 
from  laths,  or  else,  armed  with  a  wooden  sword, 
he  waged  war  in  the  garden  against  the  pump- 
kins, the  form  of  which,  in  his  opinion,  bore  a 
strong  resemblance  to  the  heads  of  Moors  draped 
in  their  turbans. 

By  the  time  he  was  eighteen,  Don  Juan  could 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         125 

translate  Latin  only  tolerably  well,  he  could  assist 
the  priest  at  mass  very  intelligently,  and  he  han- 
dled the  rapier  and  the  sword  better  than  the  Cid 
himself  had  done.  His  father,  thinking  that  a 
gentleman  of  the  house  of  Marana  should  acquire 
other  accomplishments  than  these,  decided  to  send 
him  to  Salamanca.  The  preparations  for  the 
journey  were  soon  made.  His  mother  gave  him 
numerous  rosaries,  scapulars,  and  medals  which 
had  been  blessed  by  the  Pope.  She  also  taught 
him  many  prayers,  which  would  be  of  special  effi- 
cacy in  a  multitude  of  life's  vicissitudes.  His 
father  presented  him  with  a  sword,  whose  hilt  of 
damascened  silver  was  ornamented  with  the  fam- 
ily coat  of  arms.  He  said  to  him : 

"  Hitherto  you  have  associated  only  with  chil- 
dren ;  you  are  now  going  to  live  among  men.  Re- 
member that  the  most  precious  possession  of  a 
gentleman  is  his  honour;  and  your  honour  is  the 
honour  of  the  house  of  Marana.  Perish  the  last 
scion  of  our  family  rather  than  let  a  blemish  stain 
our  honour!  Take  this  sword  ;  if  you  are  at- 
tacked, it  will  defend  you.  Never  be  the  first  to 
draw  it,  but  remember  that  no  ancestor  of  yours 
ever  returned  his  sword  to  the  scabbard  until  he 
had  conquered  and  was  avenged." 

Thus  fortified  with  arms  both  spiritual  and 
temporal,  the  descendant  of  the  house  of  Marana 


126         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

mounted  his  horse  and  left  the  home  of  his 
fathers. 

The  University  of  Salamanca  was  at  that  time 
at  the  zenith  of  its  glory.  Never  had  its  students 
been  more  numerous,  never  its  professors  more 
erudite ;  but  never  also  had  the  citizens  been  made 
to  suffer  so  much  from  the  insolence  of  the  unruly 
youths  who  lived,  or  rather  who  reigned  in  their 
city.  Serenades,  charivaris,  every  sort  of  noctur- 
nal revelry — these  were  everyday  occurrences, 
the  monotony  of  which  was  relieved  from  time  to 
time  by  an  abduction  of  women  or  young  girls, 
by  a  robbery  or  an  assault  and  battery. 

When  he  first  arrived  in  Salamanca,  Don 
Juan  spent  a  few  days  presenting  letters  of  intro- 
duction to  his  father's  friends,  calling  to  see  his 
professors,  visiting  the  churches,  and  examining 
the  sacred  relics  which  they  contained.  In  obe- 
dience to  his  father's  wish,  he  deposited  with  one 
of  the  professors  a  considerable  sum  of  money  to 
be  distributed  among  the  needy  students.  This 
act  of  liberality  had  a  tremendous  success  and  won 
him  immediately  a  host  of  friends. 

Don  Juan  was  ambitious  to  acquire  learning. 
He  determined  to  hear  every  word  that  fell  from 
the  lips  of  his  professors,  as  he  would  listen  to  the 
inspired  Gospel ;  and  he  desired  to  sit  as  near  the 
desk  as  possible  so  that  not  a  syllable  might  escape 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         127 

him.  Entering  the  class-room  for  the  first  time  he 
observed,  as  close  to  the  professor  as  he  could 
wish,  a  vacant  seat,  which  he  took.  A  dirty,  un- 
kempt student,  clad  in  rags,  like  so  many  in  the 
universities,  raised  his  eyes  from  his  book  for  a 
moment  and  stared  at  Don  Juan  with  an  expres- 
sion of  stupefied  amazement. 

"  Are  you  going  to  take  that  seat? "  said  he, 
and  his  voice  expressed  something  akin  to  terror. 
"  Are  you  aware  that  Don  Garcia  Navarro  usu- 
ally sits  there? " 

Don  Juan  replied  that  he  had  always  heard 
that  the  seats  were  free  to  the  first  occupant,  and 
finding  this  one  vacant  he  supposed  he  might  take 
it  unless  Senor  Don  Garcia  had  asked  his  neigh- 
bour to  reserve  it  for  him. 

'  You  are  a  stranger  here,  I  can  see  that," 
said  the  student,  "  and  you  must  have  arrived  very 
recently,  since  you  do  not  know  Don  Garcia.  I 
will  tell  you,  then,  that  he  is  one  of  the  most " 

Here  the  student  lowered  his  voice  as  if  he 
were  afraid  of  being  heard  by  the  other  stu- 
dents. 

"  Don  Garcia  is  a  terrible  man.  Woe  to  any 
one  who  offends  him!  His  patience  is  short,  but 
his  sword  is  long,  and  you  may  be  sure  if  any  one 
sits  in  a  place  that  Don  Garcia  has  twice  occu- 
pied, that  is  sufficient  ground  for  a  quarrel,  for 


128         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

he  is  extremely  touchy  and  irritable.  When  he 
quarrels  he  strikes,  and  when  he  strikes  he  kills. 
Now  then,  I  have  warned  you  and  you  can  do  as 
you  please  about  it." 

Don  Juan  thought  it  most  extraordinary  that 
this  Don  Garcia  should  pretend  to  reserve  the  best 
seats  for  himself  without  taking  the  trouble  to 
merit  them  by  being  punctual.  At  the  same  time 
he  noticed  that  several  students  were  staring  at 
him,  and  he  realised  that  it  would  be  embarrassing 
to  vacate  the  seat  now  that  he  had  occupied  it.  On 
the  other  hand,  he  by  no  means  wished  to  have  a 
quarrel  on  his  hands  so  soon  after  his  arrival,  and 
especially  with  a  man  so  dangerous  as  this  Don 
Garcia  appeared  to  be.  He  was  in  this  perplex- 
ing attitude,  uncertain  what  to  do,  and  still  re- 
maining instinctively  where  he  was,  when  a  stu- 
dent entered  the  room  and  came  straight  toward 
him. 

"  Here  comes  Don  Garcia,"  said  his  neigh- 
bour. 

This  Garcia  was  a  strapping,  broad-shoul- 
dered young  fellow,  with  swarthy  complexion,  a 
spirited  eye,  and  a  scornful  expression  of  the 
mouth.  He  wore  a  shabby  doublet,  which  once 
must  have  been  black,  and  a  ragged  cloak.  Out- 
side of  these  garments  hung  a  long  gold  chain. 
It  is  well  known  that  from  time  out  of  mind  the 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         129 

students  of  Salamanca,  and  indeed,  of  all  the 
Spanish  universities,  have  considered  it  a  point  of 
honour  to  appear  in  rags  and  tatters,  intending 
thus  to  demonstrate  probably  that  genuine  worth 
is  able  to  dispense  with  the  adornments  which 
wealth  can  give. 

Don  Garcia  approached  the  place  where  Don 
Juan  was  seated  and  greeted  him  with  the  utmost 
courtesy. 

"  Fellow-student,"  said  he,  "  you  have  recent- 
ly come  among  us,  and  yet  your  name  is  perfectly 
familiar  to  me.  Our  fathers  have  been  good 
friends,  and,  if  it  is  agreeable  to  you,  their  sons 
will  be  good  friends  also." 

While  speaking  in  this  way,  he  extended  his 
hand  with  the  greatest  cordiality.  Don  Juan, 
who  was  expecting  an  altogether  different  recep- 
tion, met  Don  Garcia's  politeness  with  a  cordial- 
ity equal  to  his  own,  and  replied  that  he  should 
feel  highly  honoured  by  the  friendship  of  such  a 
gentleman  as  himself. 

'  You  are  not  yet  familiar  with  Salamanca," 
continued  Don  Garcia,  "  and  if  you  will  accept 
me  as  your  guide,  I  shall  be  delighted  to  show  you 
everything  there  is  to  see  in  this  place,  from  the 
cedar  even  unto  the  hyssop."  Then,  turning  to 
the  student  who  was  seated  beside  Don  Juan: 
"  Come,  Perico,  get  you  gone.  Do  you  think  a 


130         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

booby  like  you  ought  to  sit  so  near  the  Senor  Don 
Juan  de  Marana? " 

And  with  this  he  pushed  him  roughly  away, 
and  took  the  seat  which  the  student  abandoned 
without  delay. 

At  the  close  of  the  lecture  Don  Garcia  gave 
his  address  to  his  new  acquaintance  and  made  him 
promise  to  come  to  see  him.  Then  with  a  cordial 
and  familiar  parting  salutation,  he  left  the  room, 
drawing  about  him  gracefully,  as  he  went,  his 
cloak,  which  was  as  full  of  holes  as  a  pock-marked 
face. 

Don  Juan,  carrying  his  books  under  his  arm, 
had  lingered  in  one  of  the  corridors  of  the  build- 
ing to  examine  the  old  inscriptions  that  covered 
the  walls,  when  he  noticed  that  the  student  who 
had  just  spoken  to  him  was  approaching,  as  if  he 
also  wished  to  look  at  the  inscriptions.  After 
bowing  slightly,  to  show  that  he  recognised  him, 
Don  Juan  was  about  to  leave,  but  the  student 
touched  him  on  his  sleeve  as  if  to  stop  him. 

"  Senor  Don  Juan,"  said  he,  "  if  you  are  not 
in  a  hurry,  would  you  be  good  enough  to  grant 
me  a  moment's  interview? " 

'  Willingly,"  replied  Don  Juan,  and  leaning 
back  against  a  pillar,  said:  "  I  am  listening." 

Perico  looked  anxiously  on  all  sides,  as  if 
afraid  of  being  seen,  and  came  very  close  to  Don 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         131 

Juan  so  that  he  might  whisper,  a  useless  precau- 
tion, it  seemed,  for  no  one  but  themselves  was  in 
the  vast  Gothic  corridor.  After  a  moment's 
hesitation : 

"  Could  you  tell  me,  Senor  Don  Juan,"  asked 
the  student  in  a  low  and  almost  trembling  voice, 
"  could  you  tell  me  if  your  father  really  knew 
Don  Garcia  Navarro's  father? " 

Don  Juan  gave  a  start  of  surprise.  "  You 
heard  Don  Garcia  say  so  but  a  moment  ago." 

'  Yes,"  replied  the  student,  speaking  in  a  still 
lower  tone,  "  but  have  you  ever  heard  your  father 
say  that  he  was  acquainted  with  Senor  Navarro?  " 

1  Yes,  of  course  I  have,  and  he  was  with  him 
in  the  war  against  the  Moors." 

'  Very  well ;  but  have  you  ever  heard  that  that 
gentleman  had  a  son?  " 

"  Indeed,  I  have  never  paid  much  attention 
to  what  my  father  may  have  said  about  him. 
But  what  is  the  object  of  these  questions?  Is 
not  Don  Garcia  Senor  Navarre's  son?  Is  he  a 
bastard?" 

"  I  swear  before  Heaven  that  I  said  nothing 
of  the  kind,"  cried  the  terrified  student,  peering 
behind  the  column  against  which  Don  Juan  was 
leaning.  "  I  only  meant  to  ask  whether  you  had 
heard  an  extraordinary  story  that  many  people 
tell  about  this  Don  Garcia?  " 


132         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

"  I  have  never  heard  a  word  of  it,"  said  Don 
Juan. 

"It  is  said — mark  that  I  only  repeat  what  I 
have  heard — it  is  said  that  Don  Diego  Xavarro 
had  a  son  who,  when  he  was  six  or  seven  years  old, 
fell  ill  of  so  strange  and  serious  a  malady  that  the 
physicians  did  not  know  what  remedies  to  admin- 
ister. Then  the  father,  who  had  no  other  child, 
sent  rich  gifts  to  many  churches,  and  carried  the 
sick  boy  to  touch  the  sacred  relics,  but  all  in  vain. 
At  last  one  day,  in  despair,  I  have  been  assured- 
one  day  while  he  was  looking  at  a  picture  of  Saint 
Michel  he  exclaimed:  *  Since  you  are  unable  to 
cure  my  son,  I'll  see  whether  the  person  under 
your  feet  has  not  more  power  than  you.' ' 

'What  abominable  blasphemy!"  cried  Don 
Juan,  scandalised  to  the  last  degree. 

"  After  a  little  while  the  child  recovered — and 
that  child  was — is  Don  Garcia!" 

"  So  ever  since  then  Don  Garcia  has  been  the 
devil  incarnate,"  said  Don  Garcia  himself,  shout- 
ing with  laughter,  appearing  at  this  moment  from 
behind  a  pillar,  where  he  must  have  overheard  the 
conversation. 

'  Indeed,  Perico,"  said  he  coldly  and  scorn- 
fully to  the  terror-stricken  student,  "  if  you  were 
not  such  a  sneaking  coward,  I  should  make  you 
repent  your  audacity  in  speaking  of  me.  Seiior 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         133 

Don  Juan,"  he  continued,  speaking  to  Marana, 
"  when  you  are  better  acquainted  with  us,  you  will 
not  waste  your  time  listening  to  this  gossip.  And, 
see  here,  to  prove  that  I  am  not  such  a  devil  of  a 
fellow,  do  me  the  honour  to  accompany  me  at 
once  to  Saint  Peter's  Church ;  after  we  have  con- 
cluded our  devotions  there  I  shall  invite  you  to 
join  me  and  several  of  my  comrades  at  a  poor 
dinner." 

At  these  words  he  took  Don  Juan's  arm.  The 
latter,  mortified  that  he  had  been  surprised  listen- 
ing to  Perico's  strange  story,  accepted  with  alac- 
rity the  invitation  of  his  new  friend  to  prove  that 
the  scandal  he  had  just  heard  had  made  no  im- 
pression upon  him. 

After  entering  the  church  of  Saint  Peter,  Don 
Juan  and  Don  Garcia  knelt  before  an  altar, 
around  which  were  gathered  an  immense  crowd 
of  the  faithful.  Don  Juan  repeated  his  prayers 
in  a  low  tone ;  and,  although  he  remained  a  suita- 
ble length  of  time  in  this  pious  occupation,  he 
found  when  he  raised  his  head  that  his  comrade 
seemed  to  be  still  lost  in  religious  ecstasy ;  his  lips 
were  moving  softly;  he  was  evidently  not  half 
through  with  his  devotions.  Somewhat  ashamed 
of  having  finished  so  soon,  Don  Juan  began  to 
recite  in  a  whisper  all  the  litanies  that  he  could 
recall.  The  litanies  despatched,  Don  Garcia  had 


134         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

not  budged.  Don  Juan  went  mechanically 
through  several  minor  prayers;  then,  seeing  that 
his  companion  had  not  yet  stirred,  he  thought  it 
would  be  permissible  for  him  to  look  round  about 
him  a  little  to  pass  the  time  while  waiting  for  the 
termination  of  this  unending  orison.  Three 
women  who  were  kneeling  upon  Turkish  rugs  im- 
mediately attracted  his  attention.  One,  judging 
from  her  age,  her  spectacles,  and  the  venerable 
amplitude  of  her  head-dress,  could  be  no  other 
than  the  duenna.  The  other  two  were  young  and 
pretty,  and  did  not  bow  their  eyes  so  low  over 
their  beads  that  they  might  not  be  seen  to  be  large 
and  brilliant.  Don  Juan  found  it  delightful  to 
look  at  one  especially;  more  delightful,  indeed, 
than  it  ought  to  have  been  in  such  a  holy  place. 
Forgetting  his  comrade's  prayers,  he  nudged  him 
on  the  arm,  and  asked  in  a  whisper  who  was  the 
young  lady  who  carried  a  chaplet  of  amber  beads. 

Don  Garcia  did  not  seem  at  all  shocked  at  the 
interruption,  and  replied : 

"  She  is  Dona  Teresa  de  Ojeda;  and  the  other 
one  is  Dona  Fausta,  her  elder  sister,  daughters  of 
an  Auditor  of  the  Court  of  Castile.  I  am  in  love 
with  the  elder ;  see  if  you  can't  fall  in  love  with  the 
younger  sister.  See,"  he  added,  "  they  are  just 
rising  and  are  going  to  leave  the  church;  let  us 
hurry  and  see  them  get  into  their  carriage;  per- 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         135 

haps  the  wind  will  blow  their  skirts  so  that  we  may 
catch  a  glimpse  of  one  or  two  pretty  ankles." 

Don  Juan  was  so  intoxicated  by  the  beauty  of 
Dona  Teresa  that  he  did  not  notice  the  coarseness 
of  this  language,  and  following  Don  Garcia  to 
the  church  door  he  watched  the  two  young  noble- 
women enter  their  coach  and  drive  away  from  the 
church  square,  whence  they  turned  into  one  of  the 
most  fashionable  streets.  After  disappearing 
around  the  corner  Don  Garcia,  jamming  his  hat 
on  his  head  sidewise,  cried  gaily: 

'  There  go  two  charming  girls!  Damn  me, 
if  the  elder  isn't  mine  before  the  end  of  the  week ! 
And  how  about  you,  have  you  made  any  progress 
with  the  younger? " 

'What!  Progress?"  answered  Don  Juan, 
innocently.  '  Why,  this  is  the  first  time  I  ever 
saw  her! " 

"  A  good  reason,  to  be  sure!  "  exclaimed  Don 
Garcia.  "  How  much  longer  do  you  suppose  I 
have  known  Dona  Fausta?  To-day,  however,  I 
sent  her  a  note  which  she  took  very  kindly." 

"  A  note?    But  I  did  not  see  you  write  one!  " 

"  I  always  carry  them  with  me  ready  writ- 
ten ;  so  long  as  no  name  is  attached  they  will  serve 
for  any  one.  Only  be  careful  not  to  use  compro- 
mising allusions  to  the  colour  of  one's  hair  or 
eyes.  So  long  as  you  keep  to  sighs  and  tears  and 


136         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

fears,  all  of  them,  brunettes  or  blondes,  young 
girls  or  married  women,  will  take  them  in  good 
part!" 

With  chatter  of  this  kind  Don  Garcia  and 
Don  Juan  reached  the  house  where  dinner  await- 
ed them.  It  was  a  popular  resort  of  the  students 
and  the  food  was  more  plentiful  than  elegant  and 
varied.  There  was  no  end  of  highly  seasoned 
stews  and  salt  meats;  all  kinds  of  food  to  excite 
thirst.  There  was,  besides,  an  abundance  of  wines 
from  La  Manche  and  Andalusia.  Several  stu- 
dents, friends  of  Don  Garcia,  were  waiting  for 
him  to  come.  They  sat  down  at  the  table  imme- 
diately, and  for  some  time  no  other  sounds  were 
heard  but  the  crunching  of  food  and  the  jingle  of 
the  glasses  striking  against  the  decanters.  After 
a  while  the  wine  having  put  the  diners  in  a  good 
humour,  conversation  began  and  became  loud  and 
boisterous.  The  talk  was  of  nothing  but  duels, 
love  affairs,  and  student  escapades.  One  told 
how  he  had  gotten  the  better  of  his  landlady  by 
moving  out  the  night  before  the  day  when  his 
rent  was  due.  Another  had  ordered  from  a  wine 
merchant  several  bottles  of  valdepenas  in  the 
name  of  one  of  the  most  austere  professors  in  the 
School  of  Theology;  he  had  been  cunning  enough 
to  confiscate  the  bottles,  leaving  the  professor  to 
settle  the  account  if  he  wished.  One  had  as- 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         137 

saulted  the  watchman;  another,  by  means  of  a 
ladder,  had  made  a  visit  to  his  mistress,  notwith- 
standing the  watchfulness  of  a  jealous  lover. 
Don  Juan  at  first  listened  in  dismay  to  the  recital 
of  all  this  licentiousness,  but  by  degrees  the  effect 
of  the  wine  which  he  was  drinking  and  the  hilar- 
ity of  the  diners  disarmed  his  prudery.  He 
laughed  at  the  stories  that  were  told,  and  he  came 
to  the  point  even  of  envying  the  reputation  en- 
joyed by  several  for  their  feats  of  trickery  and 
swindling.  He  began  to  lose  sight  of  the  wise 
principles  which  he  had  brought  to  the  univer- 
sity, and  to  approve  of  the  rule  of  conduct  fol- 
lowed by  the  students ;  a  simple  rule  and  one  easy 
to  obey.  It  consisted  of  assuming  the  right  of 
committing  any  act  of  depredation  against  the 
pTiilistines ;  that  is  to  say,  all  that  part  of  the 
human  species  which  has  not  matriculated  in  the 
university.  The  student  in  the  midst  of  the  phil- 
istines  is  in  hostile  territory,  and  he  considers  him- 
self justified  in  treating  them  exactly  as  the  He- 
brews treated  the  Canaanites.  The  only  difficulty 
is  that  the  corregidor  has,  unfortunately,  very  lit- 
tle respect  for  the  sacred  customs  of  the  univer- 
sity, and  asks  nothing  better  than  an  opportunity 
to  maltreat  its  votaries.  It  follows,  therefore, 
that  they  must  stand  together  as  brothers;  that 
they  must  aid  one  another,  and  above  all  that  they 


138         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

must  keep  inviolate  the  secrets  of  their  fellow- 
students. 

This  edifying  conversation  continued  as  long 
as  the  bottles  held  out.  At  last,  when  they  were 
empty,  there  was  a  lamentable  confusion  of 
judgment  on  the  part  of  all  the  guests  and  a 
strong  desire  to  sleep. 

The  sun  still  shining  high  in  the  heavens, 
every  one  went  home  to  enjoy  a  siesta,  but  Don 
Juan  accepted  the  invitation  of  Don  Garcia  to 
rest  at  his  house.  No  sooner  had  he  thrown  him- 
self on  a  leather  couch  than  fatigue  and  the  fumes 
of  the  wine  overcame  him  and  he  fell  into  a  deep 
sleep.  For  some  time  his  dreams  were  so  fantas- 
tic and  so  hazy  that  his  only  sensation  was  one  of 
vague  discomfort,  with  no  idea  of  any  object  or 
fancy  that  might  cause  it.  Gradually,  however, 
he  began  to  see  more  clearly  in  his  dream,  if  it 
may  be  expressed  thus,  and  his  ideas  became  co- 
herent. He  thought  he  was  in  a  boat  on  a  great 
river,  broader  and  wider  than  he  had  ever  seen  the 
Guadalquivir  in  winter.  This  boat  was  without 
either  sails,  oars,  or  rudder,  and  the  shore  on  each 
side  was  deserted.  The  boat  was  tossed  here  and 
there  by  the  waves,  so  that  he  was  ill,  and  thought 
himself  at  the  mouth  of  the  Guadalquivir,  just  at 
the  time  when  the  good-for-nothings  of  Seville, 
who  are  taking  a  trip  to  Cadiz,  feel  the  first  inti- 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        139 

mation  of  sea-sickness.  Soon  he  found  himself 
where  the  river  was  much  calmer,  so  that  he  could 
easily  see  the  two  banks  and  his  voice  could  even 
be  heard  at  that  distance.  Then  there  appeared 
at  the  same  instant  on  each  shore,  two  radiant  fig- 
ures, each  moving  toward  him  as  if  to  bring  him 
succour.  He  turned  at  first  to  the  right  bank  and 
saw  an  old  man  of  solemn  and  austere  counte- 
nance, barefooted  and  without  clothes  other  than 
a  mantle  of  thorns.  He  seemed  to  stretch  out  his 
hand  to  Don  Juan.  On  the  left,  where  he  then 
looked,  he  saw  a  woman,  tall  and  of  most  noble 
and  engaging  appearance,  holding  in  her  hand 
a  crown  of  flowers,  which  she  offered  to  him.  At 
the  same  time  he  observed  that  his  boat,  though 
oarless,  was  guided  at  his  pleasure  by  the  force  of 
his  will.  He  was  moving  toward  the  bank  where 
the  woman  stood,  intending  to  land  there,  when  a 
cry  from  the  left  bank  caused  him  to  turn  around 
and  sail  his  boat  in  that  direction.  The  expres- 
sion of  the  old  man  was  even  sterner  than  it  was 
at  first.  Wherever  his  body  was  visible  it  was 
seen  to  be  covered  with  wounds  and  bruises,  livid 
and  angry.  In  one  hand  he  held  a  crown  of 
thorns,  in  the  other  a  whip  filled  with  iron  spikes. 
Don  Juan  was  overcome  with  terror  at  this  spec- 
tacle, and  quickly  he  turned  his  boat  once  more 
toward  the  right  bank  of  the  river.  The  vision 


140         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

which  had  charmed  him  before  was  still  there. 
Her  hair  was  wafted  in  the  breeze,  a  supernatural 
lustre  animated  her  eyes,  and  instead  of  the  crown 
she  now  held  in  her  hand  a  sword.  Don  Juan  hesi- 
tated for  a  moment  before  landing  his  boat,  and 
then,  looking  more  attentively,  he  saw  that  the 
blade  of  the  sword  was  crimson  with  blood  and 
that  the  nymph's  hand  also  was  red.  Terrified, 
he  awoke  with  a  start.  He  opened  his  eyes  and 
could  not  repress  a  cry  when  he  saw  two  feet  from 
his  bed  a  glittering  sword.  But  no  lovely  nymph 
was  it  that  held  the  sword.  Don  Garcia  was  on 
the  point  of  arousing  his  friend,  and  noticing 
near  the  bed  a  sword  of  curious  workmanship, 
was  examining  it  with  the  air  of  a  connoisseur. 
On  the  blade  was  this  inscription:  "Maintain 
loyalty."  And  the  hilt,  as  we  have  already  said, 
bore  the  arms,  the  name,  and  the  device  of  the 
house  of  Marana. 

"  This  is  a  handsome  sword  of  yours,  com- 
rade," said  Don  Garcia.  '  You  must  be  rested  by 
this  time.  It  is  now  night,  let  us  walk  for  a  little 
while,  and  after  the  good  people  of  the  town  have 
gone  to  their  homes,  we  will  go,  if  it  pleases  you, 
and  serenade  our  divinities." 

Don  Juan  and  Don  Garcia  strolled  for  some 
time  along  the  Tormes,  staring  at  the  women  who 
came  out  to  get  the  air  or  to  ogle  their  lovers. 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         141 

Little  by  little  the  promenaders  became  rarer, 
then  they  disappeared  altogether. 

"  Now  is  the  time,"  said  Don  Garcia,  "  now  is 
the  time  when  the  entire  city  belongs  to  the  stu- 
dents. The  philistines  would  not  dare  to  inter- 
rupt us  in  our  innocent  recreations.  As  for  the 
watchman,  if,  by  some  accident,  we  were  to  have 
a  skirmish  with  him,  I  need  not  tell  you  that  he 
is  a  rascal  who  need  not  be  spared.  But  if  the 
scoundrels  are  too  many  for  us  and  we  should 
have  to  take  to  our  heels,  you  need  have  no 
anxiety.  I  know  all  the  by-ways.  You  need 
only  give  yourself  the  trouble  to  follow  me,  and 
you  may  be  sure  that  all  will  go  well." 

As  he  spoke  he  threw  his  cloak  over  his  left 
shoulder  in  such  a  way  as  to  conceal  the  greater 
part  of  his  face  but  to  leave  his  right  arm  free. 
Don  Juan  did  the  same,  and  both  proceeded  to- 
ward the  street  in  which  Dona  Fausta  and  her 
sister  lived.  In  passing  the  steps  of  a  church  Don 
Garcia  whistled.  A  page  appeared  with  a  guitar, 
which  Don  Garcia  took  and  then  dismissed  the 
boy. 

"  I  see,"  said  Don  Juan,  as  they  turned  into 
the  Calle  de  Valladolid,  "  I  see  that  you  intend  to 
have  me  act  as  a  protector  to  your  serenade.  You 
may  be  certain  that  I  shall  conduct  myself  so  as 
to  deserve  your  approval.  I  should  be  disowned 


142         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

by  Seville,  my  own  country,  if  I  did  not  know 
how  to  guard  a  street  against  intruders." 

"  I  have  no  intention  of  giving  you  sentinel's 
duty  to  perform,"  replied  Don  Garcia.  "  I  have 
my  own  love  affair  to  attend  to  here,  and  you  have 
yours  also.  Let  each  pursue  his  own  game. 
Hush !  this  is  the  house.  You  at  that  window  and 
I  at  this  one,  and  take  care !  " 

Don  Garcia,  after  tuning  his  guitar,  began  in 
a  rather  pleasing  voice  to  sing  a  ballad,  which,  as 
usual,  was  full  of  tears  and  sighs  and  all  the  rest. 
I  do  not  know  whether  or  not  he  was  the  composer 
of  the  song.  At  the  third  or  fourth  stanza  the 
blinds  of  two  windows  were  softly  raised  and  a 
low  cough  was  heard.  This  signified  that  some 
one  was  listening.  Musicians,  they  say,  never 
play  when  they  are  begged  or  when  people  listen 
to  them.  Don  Garcia  rested  his  guitar  against 
a  pillar,  and  in  a  low  voice  he  entered  into  con- 
versation with  one  of  the  women  who  had  heard 
him  sing. 

Don  Juan,  glancing  upward,  saw  at  the  win- 
dow immediately  above  him  a  woman  who  seemed 
to  be  observing  him  intently.  He  had  no  doubt 
that  it  was  Dona  Fausta's  sister,  whom  his  own 
inclination  and  his  friend's  choice  had  granted 
him  as  the  lady  of  his  thoughts.  But  he  was  still 
timid  and  inexperienced  and  he  did  not  know  how 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         143 

i 

to  begin.    Suddenly  a  handkerchief  fluttered  out 
of  the  window  and  a  low,  soft  voice  cried : 

"  Ah !  Jesus !  my  handkerchief  has  fallen 
out!" 

Don  Juan  hastened  to  pick  it  up,  placed  it  on 
the  point  of  his  sword  and  lifted  it  to  the  height 
of  the  window.  This  was  an  opening.  The  voice 
began  by  thanking  him,  and  then  asked  if  the 
Senor  who  had  been  so  very  courteous  had  not 
been  that  morning  to  Saint  Peter's  Church. 
Don  Juan  replied  that  he  had  been  there  and  that 
he  had  in  consequence  lost  his  peace  of  mind. 

"How  is  that?" 

"  Because  I  saw  you  there." 

The  ice  was  broken.  Don  Juan  was  from  Se- 
ville and  knew  by  heart  all  the  Moorish  romances 
in  which  the  passionate  tongue  is  so  rich.  He 
could  not  fail  to  be  eloquent.  The  conversation 
continued  for  nearly  an  hour.  Finally  Teresa  ex- 
claimed that  she  heard  her  father  coming  and 
must  leave  the  window.  The  two  gallants  lin- 
gered in  the  street  until  they  saw  appear  from  be- 
hind the  curtain  two  white  hands,  which  threw 
from  the  window  a  spray  of  jessamine  to  each  of 
them.  When  Don  Juan  fell  asleep  that  night  his 
head  was  clouded  with  delicious  images.  Don 
Garcia  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  night  in  a 
tavern. 


144         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

The  next  night  the  sighs  and  the  serenades 
were  repeated,  and  continued  for  several  succes- 
sive nights.  After  refusing  a  becoming  length  of 
time,  both  ladies  consented  to  give  and  to  accept  a 
lock  of  hair,  an  operation  which  was  conducted 
by  means  of  a  cord  dropped  from  the  window, 
which  brought  back  the  token  given  in  exchange. 
Don  Garcia,  who  was  not  a  man  to  stop  at  trifles, 
suggested  a  ladder  or  even  skeleton  keys,  but 
they  considered  him  bold,  and  his  proposition, 
if  not  rejected,  was  at  least  indefinitely  post- 
poned. 

For  almost  a  month  Don  Juan  and  Don  Gar- 
cia had  billed  and  cooed  to  no  purpose  under  their 
lady-loves'  windows.  One  very  dark  night  they 
were  on  duty  as  usual,  and  the  conversation  had 
continued  for  some  time  to  the  satisfaction  of  all 
concerned,  when  at  the  far  end  of  the  street  ap- 
peared, in  long  cloaks,  seven  or  eight  men,  half 
of  whom  carried  musical  instruments. 

"Merciful  Heaven!"  exclaimed  Teresa, 
"  here  is  Don  Cristoval  coming  to  serenade  us. 
Withdraw  at  once,  for  the  love  of  God,  or  some 
misfortune  will  happen." 

'  We  do  not  yield  so  good  a  place  to  any 
man,"  cried  Don  Garcia;  and  raising  his  voice: 
"  Sefior,"  he  said  to  the  foremost  man,  "  this  place 
is  taken,  and  besides,  these  ladies  do  not  care  to 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         145 

hear  your  music;  so,  if  it  pleases  you,  go  else- 
where to  seek  your  fate." 

'  This  is  one  of  those  student  jackanapes  pre- 
tending to  hinder  us  from  passing ! "  cried  Don 
Cristoval.  "I'll  teach  him  what  it  costs  to  make 
love  to  my  sweethearts !  " 

At  these  words  he  unsheathed  his  sword.  In- 
stantly the  swords  of  two  of  his  companions 
flashed  from  their  scabbards.  Don  Garcia,  with 
admirable  celerity,  flinging  his  mantle  around  his 
arm,  drew  his  sword  and  cried :  "  Follow  me,  stu- 
dents!" But  there  was  not  a  student  in  the 
neighbourhood.  The  musicians,  fearing,  doubt- 
less, that  their  instruments  would  be  broken  in  the 
scuffle,  took  to  their  heels,  calling  for  the  guards 
as  they  ran,  while  the  two  women  at  the  window 
invoked  the  aid  of  all  the  saints  of  Paradise. 

Don  Juan,  who  happened  to  be  under  the 
window  nearest  Don  Cristoval,  at  first  had  to  de- 
fend himself  against  him.  His  adversary  was 
skilful,  and  moreover,  in  his  left  hand  he  had  an 
iron  shield  which  he  could  use  as  a  parry,  while 
Don  Juan  had  nothing  but  his  sword  and  his  man- 
tle. Hard  pressed  by  Don  Cristoval,  he  recalled 
opportunely  a  thrust  taught  him  by  Senor  Uberti, 
his  fencing-master.  He  let  himself  drop  to  the 
ground,  supporting  himself  by  his  left  hand  while 
with  his  right  hand  he  slipped  his  sword  under 


146         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

Don  Cristoval's  shield  and  thrust  it  into  his  body 
outside  the  ribs  with  such  force  that  the  blade  was 
broken  after  penetrating  a  hand's-length.  Don 
Cristoval  uttered  one  cry  and  fell,  bathed  in  his 
own  blood.  During  this  encounter,  which  con- 
sumed less  time  than  it  takes  to  tell  it,  Don  Garcia 
was  defending  himself  successfully  against  his 
two  adversaries,  who  no  sooner  saw  their  chief 
lying  on  the  pavement,  than  they  fled  as  fast  as 
their  legs  would  carry  them. 

'  We  must  get  out  of  the  way  at  once,"  said 
Don  Garcia.  '  This  is  no  time  to  dally.  Good- 
bye, my  beauties! " 

He  lost  no  time  in  escaping,  dragging  after 
him  Don  Juan,  who  was  completely  bewildered 
by  the  deed  he  had  committed.  When  they  had 
gone  about  twenty  steps  Don  Garcia  stopped  to 
ask  his  companion  what  he  had  done  with  his 
sword. 

"  My  sword? "  said  Don  Juan,  noticing  only 
at  that  instant  that  it  was  no  longer  in  his  hand. 
"  I  don't  know — I  must  have  dropped  it." 

"Malediction!"  cried  Don  Garcia.  "And 
your  name  is  engraved  on  the  scabbard !  " 

At  this  moment  men  with  torches  were  seen  to 
come  from  some  of  the  houses  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, and  to  crowd  around  the  dying  man.  A 
company  of  armed  men  were  walking  rapidly 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         147 

from  the  other  direction,  evidently  a  patrol  at- 
tracted by  the  outcries  of  the  musicians  and  by  the 
tumult  of  the  fight. 

Pulling  his  hat  over  his  eyes  and  throwing  his 
cloak  over  the  lower  part  of  his  face  to  avoid  rec- 
ognition and  regardless  of  the  danger,  Don  Gar- 
cia rushed  in  among  the  men,  hoping  to  find  the 
sword,  which  would  have  undoubtedly  identified 
the  murderer.  Don  Juan  saw  him  strike  right 
and  left,  putting  out  the  lights  and  overturning 
all  who  happened  to  be  in  his  path.  He  reap- 
peared soon,  running  as  fast  as  he  could,  and 
holding  a  sword  in  each  hand,  the  entire  patrol 
pursuing  him. 

"Ah!  Don  Garcia,"  exclaimed  Don  Juan, 
taking  the  sword  held  out  to  him,  "  how  can  I 
ever  thank  you! " 

"  Let  us  fly,  fly!  "  cried  Don  Garcia.  "  Fol- 
low me,  and  if  one  of  those  rascals  presses  you  too 
closely  stick  him  as  you  did  the  other  one  just 
now." 

Both  then  started  to  run  with  all  the  speed 
imparted  by  their  physical  vigour,  augmented  by 
fear  of  the  corregidor,  an  officer  who  was  much 
more  formidable  to  the  students  than  to  thieves. 

Don  Garcia,  who  knew  Salamanca  as  well  as 
he  knew  his  Deus  diet,  was  remarkably  skilful  in 
rushing  around  the  street  corners  and  in  dashing 


148         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

through  the  narrow  alleys,  while  his  companion, 
inexperienced  in  such  exercise,  followed  him  only 
with  the  greatest  difficulty.  Breath  was  begin- 
ning to  fail  them  when,  at  the  end  of  a  street,  they 
met  a  number  of  students  out  for  a  walk,  singing 
and  playing  on  the  guitar  as  they  strolled  along. 
No  sooner  did  the  latter  realise  that  two  of  their 
fellow-students  were  pursued  than  they  seized 
rocks,  cudgels,  and  every  sort  of  available 
weapon.  The  constables,  breathless  from  their 
chase,  did  not  consider  themselves  in  proper  con- 
dition to  force  a  skirmish.  Prudently  they  went 
their  own  way,  while  the  two  culprits  entered  a 
church  near  by  for  a  few  moments'  rest  and  pro- 
tection. 

At  the  threshold  Don  Juan  stopped  to  return 
his  sword  to  the  scabbard,  considering  it  neither 
seemly  nor  Christian  to  enter  the  house  of  God 
with  a  weapon  in  his  hand.  But  the  sheath  re- 
sisted, the  blade  could  scarcely  be  pushed  into  it, 
and  he  then  discovered  that  the  sword  which  he 
held  in  his  hand  was  not  his.  Don  Garcia,  in  his 
haste,  had  snatched  the  first  sword  which  he  had 
found  on  the  ground,  and  it  had  belonged  to  the 
dead  man,  or  to  one  of  his  associates.  The  situa- 
tion was  serious.  Don  Juan  told  his  companion, 
whom  he  had  come  to  regard  as  his  counsellor. 
Don  Garcia  frowned,  bit  his  lips,  and  twisted  the 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         149 

edge  of  his  hat  as  he  walked  up  and  down,  while 
Don  Juan,  wholly  stunned  by  the  vexatious  dis- 
covery he  had  just  made,  was  overcome  with  anx- 
iety no  less  than  remorse.  After  spending  a  quar- 
ter of  an  hour  in  reflection,  during  which  Don 
Garcia  had  the  good  grace  not  to  say  once: 
"  Why  did  you  let  your  sword  fall? "  he  took 
Don  Juan  by  the  arm  and  said : 

"  Come  along.    I  have  it." 

Just  at  this  instant  a  priest  was  leaving  the 
vestry-room  on  his  way  toward  the  street.  Don 
Garcia  stopped  him. 

"  Have  I  not  the  honour  of  speaking  to  the 
learned  Doctor  Gomez?  "  he  said  with  a  profound 
bow. 

"  I  am  not  yet  a  doctor,"  replied  the  priest, 
evidently  flattered  at  the  mistake.  "  I  am  Man- 
uel Tordoya,  at  your  service." 

"  Father,"  Don  Garcia  continued,  "  you  are 
precisely  the  person  to  whom  I  wished  to  speak; 
it  is  about  a  case  of  conscience,  and  if  rumour  has 
not  deceived  me,  you  are  the  author  of  the  famous 
treatise,  De  casibus  conscientice^  which  has  made 
such  a  stir  in  Madrid?  " 

The  priest,  yielding  to  the  sin  of  vanity,  stam- 
mered that  he  was  not  the  author  of  the  book  men- 
tioned (which,  truth  to  tell,  had  never  been  writ- 
ten), but  that  he  was  deeply  interested  in  such 


150 

matters.  Don  Garcia,  who  had  his  own  reasons 
for  not  caring  to  listen  to  the  priest,  went  on  thus : 

'  This,  Father,  in  a  word,  is  the  matter  about 
which  I  desired  to  consult  you.  This  very  day, 
less  than  an  hour  ago,  a  friend  of  mine  was  ac- 
costed on  the  street  by  a  man,  who  said  to  him: 
'  Caballero,  I  am  about  to  fight  a  duel  a  few  steps 
from  here,  and  my  opponent's  sword  is  longer 
than  my  own.  Will  you  have  the  kindness  to  lend 
me  yours,  so  that  the  weapons  may  be  equally 
matched  ? '  My  friend  exchanged  swords  with 
him.  He  waited  for  a  while  at  the  street  corner 
until  the  duel  should  be  over ;  then  no  longer  hear- 
ing the  clashing  of  swords,  he  drew  near,  and 
what  did  he  see?  A  man  lying  dead,  run  through 
by  the  very  sword  he  had  just  lent.  Since  then 
he  has  not  known  a  moment's  peace ;  he  reproaches 
himself  for  his  act  of  kindness,  and  fears  he  has 
been  guilty  of  a  mortal  sin.  I  have  endeavoured 
to  reassure  him.  I  believe  the  sin  is  pardonable, 
for  the  reason  that  if  he  had  refused  to  lend  his 
sword  he  would  have  been  responsible  for  a  duel 
between  two  men  with  unmatched  weapons. 
What  do  you  think  about  it,  Father?  Are  you 
not  of  my  opinion?  " 

The  priest,  who  was  a  student  of  casuistry, 
pricked  up  his  ears  at  this  story,  and  for  some 
jtime  he  rubbed  his  forehead  like  a  man  who  tries 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         151 

to  recall  a  quotation.  Don  Juan  had  no  idea  what 
Don  Garcia  was  driving  at,  but  he  kept  silent  for 
fear  of  committing  an  awkward  blunder. 

"  Father,"  continued  Don  Garcia,  "  the  ques- 
tion must  be  very  difficult  to  decide  since  so 
learned  a  man  as  you  hesitates  to  settle  it.  With 
your  permission  we  will  return  to-morrow  to  learn 
your  opinion.  In  the  meantime  may  I  beg  that 
you  will  have  the  goodness  to  say  a  few  masses 
for  the  soul  of  the  dead  man?  " 

With  these  words,  he  placed  two  or  three 
ducats  in  the  priest's  hand,  which  put  the  finish- 
ing touch  on  his  favourable  inclination  toward 
these  young  men,  who  were  so  devout,  so  con- 
scientious, and,  above  all,  so  generous.  He  as- 
sured them  that  the  following  day,  in  the  same 
place,  he  would  deliver  his  opinion  in  writing. 
Don  Garcia  was  lavish  in  thanking  him;  then  he 
added  unconcernedly,  as  if  it  were  a  matter  of 
small  importance : 

"  Provided  the  law  does  not  hold  us  responsi- 
ble for  the  man's  death !  We  shall  rely  on  you  to 
reconcile  us  with  God." 

"  As  to  the  law,"  said  the  priest,  "  you  have 
nothing  to  fear  from  that  source.  Having 
merely  lent  his  sword,  your  friend  can  not  be 
held  legally  as  an  accomplice." 

"  Yes,  Father,  but  the  murderer  has  escaped. 


152         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

They  will  examine  the  wound,  perhaps  they  will 
find  the  blood-stained  sword.  How  can  I  tell? 
Lawyers  are  dreadful  people,  they  say." 

"  But,"  said  the  priest,  "  you  were  an  eye- 
witness, wrere  you  not,  that  the  sword  was  bor- 
rowed? " 

"  Certainly,"  replied  Don  Garcia,  "  I  would 
swear  to  it  before  every  court  in  the  kingdom. 
Moreover,"  he  continued,  in  his  most  insinuating 
tone,  "  You,  Father,  would  be  there  to  testify 
to  the  truth.  Long  before  the  affair  became 
known,  we  applied  to  you  to  seek  spiritual  coun- 
sel. You  could  even  bear  witness  to  the  ex- 
change. Here  is  the  proof  of  it."  He  then  took 
the  sword  from  Don  Juan. 

"  Just  look  at  this  sword,"  said  he,  "  see  how 
it  looks  in  this  scabbard!  " 

The  priest  nodded  his  head  as  if  convinced  of 
the  truth  of  the  story  he  had  just  heard.  In 
silence,  he  weighed  the  ducats  which  he  held  in 
his  hand,  and  he  found  them  an  unanswerable 
argument  in  favour  of  the  two  young  men. 

"Yet,  after  all,  Father,"  said  Don  Garcia 
piously,  "  what  matters  the  law  to  us?  It  is 
rather  with  heaven  that  we  wish  to  be  recon- 
ciled." 

"  Good-bye,  my  children,  until  to-morrow," 
said  the  priest,  withdrawing. 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         153 

"  Until  to-morrow,"  replied  Don  Garcia ; 
"  we  kiss  your  hands  and  rely  upon  you." 

After  the  priest  had  gone  Don  Garcia 
jumped  for  joy. 

"  Hurrah  for  simony!  "  he  cried.  '  We  are 
all  right  now,  I  hope.  If  the  law  becomes  un- 
easy about  you,  this  good  Father,  in  considera- 
tion of  the  ducats  he  has  already  received,  and 
those  he  hopes  still  to  extract  from  us,  is  ready 
to  certify  that  we  are  as  ignorant  of  the  death  of 
the  caballero,  whom  you  have  just  despatched,  as 
a  new-born  babe.  Go  home  now,  be  on  the  look- 
out constantly,  and  open  your  door  only  for 
good  reasons.  I  am  going  about  town  to  hear 
what  I  can." 

When  Don  Juan  reached  his  room  he  threw 
himself  on  the  bed,  dressed  just  as  he  was.  He 
passed  a  sleepless  night,  thinking  of  nothing  but 
the  murder  he  had  just  committed,  and  especially 
of  its  consequences.  Every  time  he  heard  foot- 
steps in  the  street  he  thought  it  was  the  officers 
coming  to  arrest  him.  However,  overcome  with 
fatigue,  and  with  brain  still  dull  from  the  effects 
of  the  students'  dinner,  he  fell  asleep  just  as  the 
sun  was  rising. 

He  had  slept  several  hours,  when  he  was 
awakened  by  his  servant,  who  told  him  that  a 
lady,  closely  veiled,  wished  to  see  him.  Even 


154         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

while  he  was  speaking  a  woman  entered  the 
room.  She  was  enveloped  from  head  to  foot  in 
a  long  black  cloak  which  left  visible  only  one  eye. 
This  eye  she  turned  toward  the  servant,  then 
toward  Don  Juan,  in  mute  petition  that  she 
might  speak  to  him  alone.  The  servant  at  once 
left  the  room.  The  lady  sat  down,  with  her 
whole  attention  fixed  on  Don  Juan.  After  a 
moment's  hesitation,  she  began  as  follows: 

"  Senor  Caballero,  my  conduct  is,  no  doubt, 
surprising,  and  you  must  have  a  very  poor  opin- 
ion of  me,  but  if  my  object  in  coming  here 
were  known,  I  am  sure  I  would  not  be  blamed. 
Last  night  you  fought  with  a  senor  of  this 
city  ..." 

"  I,  Madam ! "  cried  Don  Juan,  turning 
pale;  "  I  did  not  leave  this  room— 

"  It  is  useless  to  attempt  to  deceive  me,  and  I 
shall  have  to  set  you  an  example  in  candour." 
With  this  she  threw  off  her  cloak,  and  Don  Juan 
recognised  Dona  Teresa. 

"  Senor  Don  Juan,"  she  continued,  with  a 
blush,  "  I  must  acknowledge  that  your  courage 
has  excited  my  deepest  interest  in  you.  Not- 
withstanding my  own  agitation,  I  noticed  that 
you  had  broken  your  sword,  and  that  you  had 
dropped  it  very  near  our  door.  While  they  were 
busily  occupied  with  the  wounded  man,  I  hurried 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         155 

out  and  picked  up  the  hilt  of  the  sword.  When 
I  examined  it  and  read  your  name  I  realised  the 
danger  to  which  you  would  be  exposed  if  it  were 
to  fall  into  the  hands  of  your  enemies.  Here  it 
is.  I  am  very  happy  to  be  able  to  return  it  to 

you." 

Instinctively  Don  Juan  threw  himself  at  her 
feet,  saying  that  he  owed  her  his  life,  but  that 
it  was  a  useless  gift,  since  she  would  make  him 
die  of  love.  Dona  Teresa  was  in  great  haste  and 
must  depart  at  once.  Nevertheless,  she  listened 
with  such  pleasure  to  the  appeals  of  Don  Juan, 
that  she  could  not  make  up  her  mind  to  leave. 
Nearly  an  hour  passed  thus,  with  vows  of  eternal 
love,  kisses  showered  upon  her  hand,  entreaties 
on  the  one  side  and  refusal  on  the  other.  Don 
Garcia,  entering  the  room  suddenly,  interrupted 
the  tete-a-tete.  He  was  not  the  sort  of  man  to 
be  easily  shocked.  His  first  care  was  to  reassure 
Teresa.  He  praised  her  courage  and  her  pres- 
ence of  mind,  and  ended  by  begging  her  to  inter- 
cede with  her  sister  in  order  to  obtain  for  him  a 
more  favourable  reception.  Dona  Teresa  prom- 
ised to  do  what  she  could.  She  wrapped  herself 
hermetically  in  her  cloak  and  departed  with  the 
assurance  that  she  and  her  sister  would  be  found 
that  evening  on  a  certain  part  of  the  promenade. 

"  All  is  well,"  said  Don  Garcia,  as  soon  as  the 


156         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

two  young  men  were  alone.  "  No  one  suspects 
you.  The  magistrate  at  first  honoured  me  with 
his  suspicions.  He  was  confident,  he  said,  that 
I  was  the  man  who  killed  Don  Cristoval.  What 
do  you  suppose  made  him  change  his  mind?  He 
was  informed  that  I  had  been  with  you  the  whole 
night;  and  you,  my  dear,  have  such  a  reputation 
for  sanctity,  that  you  have  enough  to  spare  for 
others  too.  However  that  may  be,  we  are  not 
suspected.  The  stratagem  of  that  brave  little 
Teresa  assures  our  safety  for  the  future,  so  let 
us  think  no  more  of  the  affair,  and  consider  only 
the  question  of  amusing  ourselves." 

"Ah!  Garcia,"  exclaimed  Don  Juan  sadly, 
"  it  is  a  dreadful  thing  to  kill  a  fellow-man!  " 

'  There  is  something  still  more  dreadful," 
responded  Don  Garcia,  "  and  that  is  that  one  of 
our  fellow-men  should  kill  us,  and  a  third  thing, 
which  is  even  more  dreadful  than  the  other  two, 
is  to  spend  a  day  without  any  dinner.  This  is 
the  reason  I  invite  you  to  dine  to-day  with  several 
jolly  fellows,  who  will  be  delighted  to  see  you." 

With  these  words  he  left  the  room. 

Love  was  already  making  powerful  attacks 
upon  our  hero's  remorse,  and  vanity  completed 
its  extinction.  The  students  with  whom  he  dined 
at  Garcia's  rooms  had  learned  through  that 
worthy  the  actual  murderer  of  Don  Cristoval. 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         157 

This  Cristoval  was  a  cavalier,  famous  for  his 
courage  and  his  duplicity,  and  feared  by  the 
students ;  hence  his  death  only  excited  their  good- 
humour,  and  his  successful  opponent  was  over- 
whelmed with  compliments.  In  their  toasts  he 
was  the  honour,  the  choicest  flower,  the  right  arm 
of  the  university.  His  health  was  drunk  with 
enthusiasm,  and  a  student  of  Murcie  composed 
a  sonnet  in  his  praise,  in  which  he  was  compared 
to  the  Cid,  and  to  Bernard  del  Carpio.  When  he 
rose  from  the  table,  Don  Juan's  heart  was  still 
a  little  heavy  in  his  bosom,  but  if  he  had  had  the 
power  to  bring  Don  Cristoval  to  life  again,  it  is 
extremely  doubtful  whether  he  would  have  done 
it,  for  fear  of  losing  the  importance  and  the  re- 
nown which  the  death  of  this  man  had  won  for 
him  throughout  all  the  university. 

When  evening  came  both  parties  were 
prompt  at  the  rendezvous,  which  took  place  on 
the  bank  of  the  Tormes.  Dona  Teresa  held  Don 
Juan's  hand  (it  was  not  yet  customary  for  a 
woman  to  take  a  man's  arm) ,  and  Dona  Fausta 
Don  Garcia's.  After  several  turns  up  and  down 
the  promenade,  the  two  couples  separated,  well 
satisfied,  and  with  mutual  promises  to  meet  as 
often  as  possible. 

After  parting  from  the  two  sisters  they 
came  upon  several  gipsy  girls  dancing  and 


158         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

playing  the  tambourine,  the  centre  of  a  group 
of  students.  They  joined  the  crowd.  Don 
Garcia  was  taken  with  the  dancers,  and  he  de- 
cided to  invite  them  to  supper.  The  proposition 
was  immediately  made  and  accepted  without  hesi- 
tation. In  his  character  of  fidus  Achates,  Don 
Juan  made  one  of  the  party.  Piqued  because 
a  girl  said  that  he  acted  like  a  monk,  he  set  about 
doing  all  that  he  could  to  prove  this  title  a  mis- 
nomer; he  swore,  he  danced,  he  gambled  and 
drank  as  much  as  any  two  second-year  students 
could  have  done. 

His  companions  had  considerable  difficulty 
in  taking  him  home  after  midnight,  for  he  was 
in  such  a  state  of  tipsiness  and  madness  that  he 
wanted  to  set  fire  to  Salamanca,  and  then  to 
drink  all  the  water  of  the  Tormes,  to  prevent 
the  fire  from  being  extinguished. 

Thus,  one  after  another,  Don  Juan  lost  all 
the  admirable  qualities  with  which  he  was  en- 
dowed by  nature  and  by  training.  After  living 
in  -Salamanca  three  months,  under  the  tutelage 
of  Don  Garcia,  he  had  succeeded  in  seducing 
poor  Teresa,  and  his  comrade  had  been  equally 
successful  with  her  sister,  eight  or  ten  days 
earlier.  Don  Juan  at  first  loved  his  mistress  with 
all  the  ardour  that  a  boy  of  his  age  is  capable  of 
f  eeling  toward  the  first  woman  who  accepts  his 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         159 

advances;  but  Don  Garcia  had  little  difficulty  in 
demonstrating  that  constancy  was  a  chimerical 
virtue;  moreover,  that  if  he  conducted  himself 
differently  from  his  comrades  in  their  university 
orgies,  Teresa's  reputation  would  suffer.  For, 
said  he,  only  a  violent  passion  and  one  that  is  re- 
quited is  contented  with  one  woman.  Not  only 
this,  but  the  evil  associations  into  which  Don 
Juan  had  fallen,  left  him  not  a  moment  of  quiet. 
He  seldom  appeared  in  the  class-room,  or,  when 
he  was  present,  exhausted  as  he  was  by  midnight 
revels  and  by  debauchery,  he  dozed  through  the 
lectures  of  the  most  brilliant  professors.  On 
the  other  hand,  he  was  always  the  first  to  reach 
and  the  last  to  leave  the  promenade;  and  the 
nights  that  Teresa  was  unable  to  devote  to  him 
were  spent  regularly  at  the  tavern,  or  at  worse 
places. 

One  morning  he  had  received  a  note  from  his 
lady  expressing  her  regret  not  to  be  able  to  keep 
an  appointment  for  that  night.  An  aged  rela- 
tive had  just  arrived,  and  Teresa's  bed-chamber 
had  been  given  her.  She  herself,  meanwhile, 
would  share  her  mother's  room.  Don  Juan  felt 
little  disappointment,  for  he  had  other  ways  to 
spend  his  evening.  Just  as  he  was  starting  out, 
absorbed  in  his  plans,  a  veiled  woman  brought 
him  a  note;  it  was  from  Teresa.  She  had  sue- 


160         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

ceeded  in  having  another  room  for  herself,  and 
everything  was  arranged  with  her  sister  for  a 
rendezvous.  Don  Juan  showed  the  note  to  Don 
Garcia;  for  some  time  they  hesitated;  finally, 
from  force  of  habit,  mechanically  they  climbed 
up  to  their  mistresses'  balcony,  and  visited  them. 

Dona  Teresa  had  on  her  neck  a  mole,  which 
was  somewhat  conspicuous.  Don  Juan  had  con- 
sidered it  a  great  privilege  the  first  time  he  had 
received  permission  to  look  at  it.  For  some  time 
he  continued  to  regard  it  as  the  most  fascinating 
thing  in  the  world.  He  compared  it  sometimes 
to  a  violet.  Sometimes  to  an  anemone,  and 
again  to  an  alfalfa  blossom.  But  before  long, 
this  mole,  which  was  really  very  pretty,  ceased,  by 
satiety,  to  appear  so  to  him.  "  It  is  a  big,  black 
spot,  that  is  all,"  he  said  to  himself,  with  a  sigh. 
"  What  a  pity  that  it  should  be  there.  By  Jove, 
but  it  looks  like  the  birthmark  of  a  pig! "  One 
day  he  even  asked  Teresa  if  she  had  never  con- 
sulted a  physician  as  to  some  means  of  removing 
it.  Blushing  to  the  roots  of  her  hair,  the  poor 
girl  replied  that  no  man  except  himself  had  ever 
seen  the  mole,  and  besides,  her  nurse  had  always 
told  her  that  it  was  a  sign  of  good  luck. 

On  the  evening  in  question  Don  Juan,  who 
had  come  to  Teresa  in  a  bad  humour,  again  saw 
the  mole,  which  looked  larger  than  ever  before. 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         1G1 

"  The  devil,"  he  said  to  himself,  looking  at  it, 
"  it  is  the  image  of  a  big  rat.  Indeed,  it  is  a  de- 
formity. It  is  a  sign  of  condemnation  as  was 
the  mark  of  Cain.  The  devil  must  have  influ- 
enced me  to  make  such  a  woman  my  mistress." 
He  was  as  disagreeable  as  possible.  He  quar- 
relled without  cause  with  poor  Teresa,  made  her 
weep,  and  just  before  dawn  left  her  without 
a  kiss.  Don  Garcia,  who  accompanied  him, 
walked  some  distance  in  silence;  then,  stopping 
short : 

"  Now,  own  up,  Don  Juan,"  said  he,  "  that 
this  night  has  been  a  great  bore.  So  far  as  I  am 
concerned,  I  have  had  enough  of  it,  and  I  have 
a  great  mind  to  send  the  dear  creature  to  the 
devil,  once  for  all! " 

"You  are  wholly  wrong,"  said  Don  Juan; 
"  Fausta  is  charming,  fair  as  a  swan,  and  she  is 
always  in  good-humour,  and  then,  how  she  loves 
you!  I  tell  you,  you  are  a  lucky  fellow." 

"  Fair,  to  be  sure.  I  grant  you  that  she  is 
fair.  Why,  she  has  no  colour  at  all,  and  beside 
her  sister,  she  looks  like  an  owl  near  a  dove.  It 
is  you  who  are  lucky." 

"Ah,  so,  so,"  responded  Don  Juan;  "the 
little  thing  is  nice  enough,  but  she  is  such  a  child. 
It  is  impossible  to  talk  sensibly  with  her.  Her 
head  is  crammed  with  chivalric  romances,  and 


162         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

she  has  the  most  extraordinary  ideas  about  love. 
You  can  not  imagine  how  unreasonable  she  is." 

'  The  trouble,  Don  Juan,  is  that  you  are  too 
young  and  do  not  know  how  to  treat  your  mis- 
tresses. A  woman,  you  see,  is  like  a  horse ;  if  you 
allow  her  to  form  bad  habits,  or  if  you  do  not 
let  her  understand  that  you  will  not  put  up  with 
her  whims,  you  will  never  make  anything  of  her." 

'  Tell  me,  Don  Garcia,  do  you  treat  your 
mistresses  as  you  do  your  horses?  Do  you  often 
use  the  whip  to  cure  them  of  their  caprices? " 

"Not  often;  but  I  am  too  kind-hearted. 
Look  here,  Don  Juan,  if  you'll  let  me  have  your 
Teresa,  I'll  promise  that  at  the  end  of  two  weeks 
she  will  be  as  yielding  as  a  glove.  I  offer  you 
Fausta  in  exchange.  Do  you  want  anything  to 
boot? " 

'  The  trade  would  suit  me  admirably,"  said 
Don  Juan,  smiling,  "  if  the  ladies  themselves 
would  agree  to  it.  But  Dona  Fausta  would 
never  consent  to  give  you  up.  She  would  lose 
too  much  by  the  exchange." 

'  You  are  too  modest.  But  take  courage.  I 
made  her  so  angry  last  night  that  the  first  comer 
now  would  seem  like  an  angel  of  light  to  a  soul 
that  is  damned.  Do  you  know,  Don  Juan,"  con- 
tinued Don  Garcia,  "  that  I  am  speaking  seri- 
ously? " 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         163 

Don  Juan  laughed  more  than  ever  at  the 
earnest  manner  in  which  his  friend  gave  out  these 
extravagant  ideas. 

This  edifying  conversation  was  interrupted 
by  the  arrival  of  several  students,  who  turned 
their  thoughts  in  another  channel.  But  in  the 
evening,  when  the  two  friends  were  seated  before 
a  bottle  of  Montilla  and  a  little  basket  of  Valen- 
cian  acorns,  Don  Garcia  began  again  to  find 
fault  with  his  mistress.  He  had  just  received  a 
letter  from  Fausta,  full  of  expressions  of  affec- 
tion  and  gentle  reproaches,  through  all  of  which 
penetrated  her  merry  wit,  and  her  habit  of  seeing 
the  ridiculous  side  of  things. 

"  See  here,"  said  Don  Garcia,  giving  the  let- 
ter to  Don  Juan,  with  a  deep  yawn.  "  Read  this 
sweet  morsel.  She  wants  to  see  me  again  to- 
night! But  I'll  be  damned  if  I  go." 

Don  Juan  read  the  letter,  which  seemed  to 
him  enchanting. 

"  Indeed,"  said  he,  "  if  I  had  a  mistress  like 
yours,  it  would  be  my  whole  aim  to  make  her 
happy." 

"  Take  her  then,  my  dear,"  cried  Don  Garcia, 
"  take  her  and  cure  yourself  of  the  fancy.  I 
resign  in  your  favour.  Better  still,"  he  added,  as 
if  illumined  by  a  sudden  inspiration,  "  let  us 
play  for  our  mistresses.  Here  are  the  cards,  we 


164         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

will  play  ombre.  Dona  Fausta  is  my  stake ;  and 
now  you  put  Dona  Teresa  on  the  table." 

Don  Juan,  laughing  to  the  point  of  tears  at 
his  comrade's  folly,  took  the  cards  and  shuffled 
them,  and  although  he  gave  almost  no  attention 
to  the  game,  he  won.  Don  Garcia  felt,  appa- 
rently, no  regret  at  the  loss  of  the  game.  He 
asked  for  writing  materials  and  made  out  a  bill 
of  exchange,  drawn  on  Dona  Fausta,  whom  he 
ordered  to  place  herself  at  the  disposition  of  the 
bearer,  exactly  as  he  would  have  written  to  his 
steward  to  pay  ten  ducats  to  one  of  his  credi- 
tors. 

Don  Juan,  laughing  still,  offered  to  play  an- 
other game  with  Don  Garcia,  but  the  latter  de- 
clined. 

"  If  you  have  any  pluck,"  said  he,  "  take  my 
cloak  and  go  to  the  little  door  that  you  know. 
You  will  find  only  Fausta  there,  since  Teresa 
does  not  expect  you.  Follow  her  in,  without 
speaking.  Once  in  her  room,  she  may  be  sur- 
prised for  a  moment,  she  may  even  shed  one  or 
two  tears ;  but  you  need  not  mind  that.  You  may 
be  sure  that  she  will  not  dare  to  make  an  outcry. 
Then  show  her  my  letter,  tell  her  that  I  am  a 
horrible  villain,  a  monster  of  iniquity,  anything 
you  will.  Say  to  her  that  she  has  at  hand  an 
easy  means  of  retaliation,  and  you  may  be  cer- 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         165 

tain  that  this  retaliation  she  will  accept  with 
alacrity." 

At  every  word  of  Garcia,  the  devil  took  fuller 
possession  of  Don  Juan's  heart,  persuading  him 
that  what  he  had  until  that  moment  regarded 
as  an  aimless  joke  might  be  realised  in  accord- 
ance with  his  own  wish.  He  ceased  laughing, 
and  the  flush  of  sensuality  mounted  on  his  brow. 

"  If  I  were  perfectly  sure,"  said  he,  "  that 
Fausta  would  consent  to  the  exchange  .  .  . " 

"If  she  will  consent!"  cried  the  libertine. 
'  What  a  greenhorn  you  are,  to  suppose  that  a 
woman  would  hesitate  between  a  six  months' 
lover  and  a  new  one!  Depend  upon  it,  you  will 
both  thank  me  to-morrow.  I'll  wager  you,  and 
all  I  ask  in  return  is  to  have  your  permission  to 
make  up  to  Teresita." 

Then,  seeing  Don  Juan  still  half  undecided, 
he  went  on :  "  Make  up  your  mind,  for  I  do 
not  intend  to  see  Fausta  to-night ;  and  if  you  do 
not  care  to  go,  I  shall  give  this  note  to  big  Fad- 
rique,  and  the  prize  will  be  his." 

*  Very  well !  Come  what  may !  "  exclaimed 
Don  Juan,  seizing  the  note ;  and  to  strengthen  his 
courage  he  swallowed  at  one  draught  a  full  glass 
of  Montilla. 

The  appointed  time  approached.  Don  Juan, 
who  had  still  a  few  remaining  scruples,  drank 


166         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

one  glass  after  another  of  wine  to  stifle  them.  At 
last  the  clock  struck.  Don  Garcia  threw  his 
mantle  over  Don  Juan's  shoulders,  and  went  with 
him  to  his  mistress's  door ;  then  giving  the  signal, 
he  wished  Don  Juan  good-night,  and  left  him 
without  the  slightest  pang  of  remorse  for  the 
wicked  act  he  had  committed. 

The  door  opened  immediately.  Dona  Fausta 
had  been  waiting  some  time. 

"  Is  it  you,  Don  Garcia? "  she  asked  in  a 
whisper. 

'  Yes,"  responded  Don  Juan,  still  lower,  his 
face  hidden  in  the  folds  of  the  large  cloak.  He 
entered  and  the  door  closed.  He  began  to  ascend 
a  dark  stairway  with  his  guide. 

'  Take  the  corner  of  my  mantilla,"  she  said, 
"  and  follow  me  as  quickly  as  you  can." 

A  few  moments  later  he  found  himself  in 
Fausta's  room.  It  was  dimly  lighted  by  a  single 
lamp.  Without  removing  his  hat  and  not  yet 
daring  to  make  himself  known,  Don  Juan  re- 
mained standing  near  the  door.  For  some  time 
Dona  Fausta  looked  at  him  silently,  then  sud- 
denly came  toward  him  with  outstretched  arms. 
Don  Juan  threw  off  his  cloak,  and  advanced  to 
meet  her. 

"What!  You!  Senor  Don  Juan?"  she 
cried.  "  Is  Don  Garcia  ill?  " 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        167 

"  111?  No,"  said  Don  Juan.  "  But  he  can 
not  come.  He  sent  me  to  tell  you." 

"  Oh!  how  sorry  I  am!  But,  tell  me,  it  is 
not  another  woman,  is  it,  that  keeps  him  from 
coming? " 

"  You  know  what  a  rake  he  is  then ?  " 

"  How  glad  my  sister  will  be  to  see  you ! 
Poor  child,  she  thought  you  would  not  come. 
Allow  me  to  pass,  and  I  will  go  and  tell  her." 

"It  is  useless." 

'  There  is  something  peculiar  in  your  man- 
ner, Don  Juan.  You  have  some  bad  news  to 
tell  me  .  .  .  Has  any  misfortune  happened 
to  Don  Garcia? " 

To  be  spared  the  embarrassment  of  a  reply, 
he  handed  the  poor  girl  Don  Garcia's  infamous 
letter.  She  read  it  hastily  without  taking  in  its 
meaning.  Then  she  read  it  again,  and  could  not 
believe  her  eyes.  Don  Juan  was  observing  her 
closely:  she  wiped  away  the  sweat  from  her 
brow;  she  rubbed  her  eyes;  her  lips  trembled;  a 
deadly  pallor  overspread  her  face,  and  she  was 
obliged  to  hold  the  paper  with  both  hands,  else  it 
would  have  dropped  to  the  floor.  At  last,  with  a 
desperate  effort,  rising,  she  cried  out: 

"  Every  word  is  false !  It  is  a  horrible  for- 
gery! Don  Garcia  never  wrote  that! " 

Don  Juan  replied: 


168         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

'  You  know  his  handwriting.  He  did  not 
appreciate  the  value  of  the  treasure  that  was  his 
— and  I  have  accepted  it  because  I  adore  you." 

The  glance  she  gave  him  expressed  the  utmost 
scorn;  then  she  fixed  her  attention  on  the  letter 
like  a  lawyer  who  suspects  some  falsification  in 
a  deed.  She  gazed  with  eyes  staring  fixedly  at 
the  paper.  Now  and  again  a  tear  escaped  from 
the  motionless  eyelids  and  fell  upon  her  cheek. 

Suddenly  smiling  in  a  senseless  way,  she 
cried : 

"  It  is  a  joke,  is  it  not?  It  is  a  joke!  Don 
Garcia  is  out  there  and  he  is  coming  now ! " 

"  It  is  not  a  joke,  Dona  Fausta.  No  fact  is 
truer  than  that  I  love  you.  I  shall  be  most 
miserable  if  you  do  not  believe  me." 

"  Wretch!  "  exclaimed  Dona  Fausta.  "  But, 
if  what  you  say  is  true,  you  are  even  a  greater 
scoundrel  than  Don  Garcia." 

"  All  is  fair  in  love,  beautiful  Faustita.  Don 
Garcia  has  abandoned  you;  let  me  console  you. 
I  see  painted  here  on  this  panel  Bacchus  and 
Ariadne;  let  me  be  your  Bacchus." 

Without  a  word  in  reply,  she  seized  a  knife 
that  lay  on  the  table  and  lifting  it  high  above 
her  head,  advanced  toward  Don  Juan.  But  he 
had  understood  her  action,  and  grasping  her 
wrist,  easily  disarmed  her;  then  believing  him- 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         169 

self  warranted  in  punishing  her  for  the  way  she 
had  opened  hostilities,  he  kissed  her  several  times 
and  tried  to  force  her  toward  a  low  couch.  Dona 
Fausta  was  a  slight,  delicate  woman,  but  anger 
gave  her  strength  to  resist  Don  Juan,  now  by 
clinging  to  the  furniture,  now  by  defending 
herself  with  hands,  feet,  and  teeth.  Don  Juan 
at  first  received  her  blows  with  some  amusement, 
but  before  long  anger  was  as  strong  within  his 
soul  as  love,  and  he  held  her  forcibly  in  his 
grasp,  untroubled  by  any  fear  of  bruising  the 
tender  skin.  He  was  now  enraged  and  deter- 
mined, at  any  cost,  to  triumph  over  his  opponent, 
ready  to  choke  her,  if  need  be,  to  bring  her  to 
submission.  Fausta  then  had  recourse  to  her 
last  expedient.  Until  then,  a  feeling  of  modesty 
had  restrained  her  from  calling  for  help,  but 
realising  that  she  was  about  to  be  overpowered, 
she  made  the  house  ring  with  her  shrieks. 

Don  Juan  then  understood  that  it  was  no 
longer  a  question  of  mastering  his  victim,  but 
rather  must  he  think  of  safety  in  escape.  He 
made  an  effort  to  repulse  Fausta,  and  reach  the 
door,  but  she  clung  to  his  clothes  and  he  could 
not  throw  her  off.  At  the  same  time  was  heard 
the  ominous  sound  of  opening  doors,  steps,  and 
men's  voices  coming  nearer;  there  was  not  a 
minute  to  lose.  He  made  a  final  effort  to  free 


170         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

himself  from  Dona  Fausta's  grasp,  but  she 
seized  his  doublet  with  such  violence  that  he  was 
whirled  around  and  nothing  was  gained  except 
that  their  positions  were  reversed.  Fausta  was 
now  next  to  the  door,  which  opened  within.  She 
continued  her  shrieks.  Just  then  the  door 
opened.  A  man  holding  an  arquebus  appeared 
on  the  threshold.  He  uttered  an  exclamation  of 
surprise,  and  immediately  a  shot  was  heard.  The 
lamp  was  extinguished  and  Don  Juan  felt  Dona 
Fausta's  hands  loosen  their  hold,  and  something 
warm  and  liquid  running  over  his  own  hands. 
She  fell,  or  rather,  she  glided  to  the  floor;  the 
ball  had  shattered  her  spine;  instead  of  killing 
her  betrayer,  it  had  killed  her.  Discovering  that 
he  was  free,  Don  Juan  dashed  through  the  smoke 
of  the  arquebus  to  the  stairway.  He  received  a 
blow  from  the  butt  of  the  weapon,  and  one  of 
the  servants  inflicted  a  sword-thrust,  but  neither 
injured  him  seriously.  Drawing  his  sword,  he 
sought  to  cut  a  way  for  himself  and  to  put  out 
the  torch  which  the  lackey  held,  but  the  latter, 
intimidated  by  Don  Juan's  boldness,  promptly 
retired  to  the  rear.  Don  Alfonso  de  Ojeda, 
however,  was  a  brave  impulsive  man,  and  with- 
out a  moment's  hesitation  threw  himself  upon 
Don  Juan.  The  latter  parried  several  thrusts. 
Doubtless,  his  first  intention  was  merely  to  de- 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        171 

fend  himself,  but  to  one  accustomed  to  fencing, 
a  thrust  following  a  parry  becomes  a  mechanical, 
and  almost  an  involuntary,  movement.  In  a  few 
moments  Dona  Fausta's  father  gave  a  deep 
sigh  and  fell,  mortally  wounded.  Finding  a 
free  passage,  Don  Juan  darted  like  an  arrow 
over  the  stairs,  out  to  the  door,  and  in  the  twin- 
kling of  an  eye  was  in  the  street,  safe  from  pur- 
suit of  the  servants,  who  crowded  around  their 
dying  master.  At  the  report  of  the  arquebus 
Dona  Teresa,  who  had  hurriedly  appeared  and 
had  been  a  witness  of  this  terrible  tragedy,  fell 
in  a  swoon  beside  her  father.  As  yet,  she  knew 
but  half  of  her  affliction. 

Don  Garcia  was  finishing  his  last  bottle  of 
Montilla,  when  Don  Juan,  pale,  bespattered  with 
blood,  haggard,  with  doublet  torn,  and  neckband 
awry,  rushed  frantically  into  the  room,  and 
gasping  for  breath,  fell  into  a  chair,  unable  to 
speak.  The  other  perceived  instantly  that  some- 
thing serious  had  taken  place. 

Waiting  until  Don  Juan  had,  with  an  effort, 
recovered  his  breath,  he  asked  for  details;  it  took 
but  a  few  words  to  put  him  in  possession  of  the 
facts.  Don  Garcia  did  not  easily  lose  his  self- 
control,  and  heard,  without  a  tremor,  the  broken 
recital  of  his  friend.  When  he  had  finished,  Don 
Garcia  rilled  a  glass  and  offering  it  to  him: 


172         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

"  Drink  it,"  said  he,  "  you  need  it.  This  is 
bad  business,"  he  added,  after  drinking  himself. 
*  To  kill  a  father  is  a  serious  matter.  . 
There  are,  however,  many  precedents,  beginning 
with  the  Cid.  The  worst  of  it  is  you  have  no  five 
hundred  cousins,  clothed  in  white,  to  protect  you 
from  the  constables  of  Salamanca,  and  from  the 
relatives  of  the  deceased.  But  we  must  concern 
ourselves,  first  of  all,  with  something  more 
urgent.  .  .  ." 

He  strode  several  times  around  the  room  as 
if  to  collect  his  thoughts. 

'  To  remain  in  Salamanca,"  he  continued, 
"  after  such  a  scandal  would  be  madness.  Don 
Alfonso  de  Ojeda  was  no  obscure  squire,  and  be- 
sides, the  servants  must  have  recognised  you. 
Supposing  for  a  moment  that  you  were  not  rec- 
ognised, you  have  acquired  such  an  enviable  repu- 
tation at  the  University  that  any  anonymous 
crime  would  certainly  be  credited  to  you.  So  take 
my  word  for  it,  you  must  go,  and  the  sooner  the 
better.  You  have  already  learned  three  times 
as  much  as  is  needful  for  a  gentleman  of  good 
position.  So,  forsake  Minerva  and  cultivate 
Mars.  You  will  be  more  successful  in  that  vo- 
cation, for  you  have  a  strong  propensity  for 
fighting.  There  is  war  in  Flanders.  Let  us  go 
there  and  kill  heretics ;  that's  the  most  convenient 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        173 

way  to  purchase  absolution  for  our  sins  in  this 
world.  Amen!  I  will  end  this  like  a  sermon.'* 

The  suggestion  of  Flanders  acted  like  a 
charm  on  Don  Juan.  To  leave  Spain,  he 
thought,  would  mean  to  escape  from  himself. 
In  the  midst  of  the  hardships  and  dangers  of 
war,  he  would  have  no  time  for  remorse! 

"  To  Flanders,  to  Flanders ! "  he  cried. 
"  Let  us  go  and  get  killed  in  Flanders!  " 

"  It  is  a  long  way  from  Salamanca  to  Brus- 
sels," gravely  replied  Don  Garcia,  "  and  in  your 
dangerous  position  you  can  not  start  too  soon. 
If  the  corregidor  should  catch  you,  you  may  be 
certain  that  you  would  find  it  difficult  to  go  on 
any  campaign  except  on  one  of  His  Majesty's 
galleys." 

After  a  little  time  spent  in  consultation  with 
his  friend,  Don  Juan  promptly  removed  his  stu- 
dent's costume.  He  put  on  an  embroidered 
leather  vest,  such  as  the  soldiers  wore  at  that 
time,  and  a  wide-brimmed  slouch  hat ;  nor  did  he 
forget  to  fill  his  belt  with  as  many  doubloons  as 
Don  Garcia  could  crowd  into  it.  All  these 
preparations  consumed  but  a  few  minutes.  He 
began  his  journey  on  foot,  escaping  from  the 
city  without  recognition,  and  walking  all  night 
and  the  following  morning,  until  the  sun's  heat 
compelled  him  to  rest.  In  the  first  city  at  which 


174         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

he  stopped  he  purchased  a  horse,  and  joining 
a  company  of  travellers,  arrived  at  Saragossa 
without  interference.  There  he  lingered  for  a 
few  days  under  the  name  of  Don  Juan  Carrasco. 
Don  Garcia,  who  left  Salamanca  the  day  fol- 
lowing his  friend's  departure,  joined  him  in  Sara- 
gossa. They  did  not  remain  longer  than  neces- 
sary to  perform  hurried  devotions  at  Notre 
Dame,  but  they  took  time  enough  to  ogle  the 
Aragonian  beauties.  Providing  themselves  with 
two  trusty  servants,  they  went  on  to  Barcelona, 
where  they  embarked  for  Civita  Vecchia.  Wear- 
iness of  body,  sea-sickness,  the  novelty  of  the 
situation,  and  the  buoyancy  of  spirits  natural  to 
Don  Juan,  all  contributed  to  make  him  speedily 
forget  the  terrible  experiences  through  which 
he  had  recently  passed.  For  several  months  the 
pleasures  which  the  two  friends  enjoyed  in  Italy, 
made  them  lose  sight  of  the  principal  object  of 
their  journey;  but  beginning  to  run  short  of 
funds,  they  joined  a  number  of  fellow-country- 
men, who  like  themselves  were  brave  and  out  of 
cash,  and  set  out  for  Germany. 

On  arrival  in  Brussels  every  one  joined  the 
company  whose  captain  he  liked  best.  The  two 
comrades  decided  to  make  their  first  campaign 
under  Captain  Don  Manuel  Gomare,  first  be- 
cause he  was  an  Andalusian,  and  then,  because 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         175 

he  was  said  to  require  of  his  soldiers  only  that 
they  be  courageous,  and  keep  their  arms  in  good 
order-  He  was  also  a  lenient  disciplinarian. 

Attracted  by  their  fine  appearance,  Gomare 
treated  them  well  and  just  as  they  would  have 
wished;  that  is,  he  sent  them  out  whenever  a 
dangerous  enterprise  arose.  Fortune  smiled  on 
them,  and  on  the  field  where  many  of  their  com- 
rades met  death,  they  were  not  even  wounded. 
Not  only  that,  but  they  attracted  the  attention 
of  their  superior  officers.  Each  obtained  his  en- 
sign the  same  day.  From  this  time,  sure  of  the 
esteem  and  friendship  of  their  commanders, 
they  acknowledged  their  real  names  and  resumed 
their  former  course  of  life,  that  is  to  say,  they 
spent  their  days  at  the  gaming-table  or  in  drink- 
ing, and  the  nights  were  devoted  to  serenading 
the  prettiest  girls  of  the  town  where  they  hap- 
pened to  be  in  winter  quarters.  They  had  re- 
ceived their  parents'  forgiveness,  a  matter  of 
trifling  consequence,  and  letters  of  credit  on  the 
Antwerp  banks.  Of  these  they  made  good  use. 
Young,  rich,  brave,  and  daring,  their  conquests 
were  numerous  and  rapid.  I  shall  not  stop  to 
recount  them;  let  it  suffice  the  reader  to  know 
that  they  considered  it  lawful  to  use  any  means 
whatever  to  win  the  favour  of  a  pretty  woman. 
Promises  and  protestations  were  only  part  of 


176         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

the  game  in  the  opinion  of  these  base  sensualists, 
and  if  brothers  or  husbands  remonstrated,  for 
answer  they  had  their  good  swords  and  hearts 
that  were  pitiless. 

The  war  was  resumed  in  the  spring. 

In  a  skirmish  which  resulted  disastrously  for 
the  Spanish,  Captain  Gomare  was  fatally 
wounded.  Don  Juan,  seeing  him  fall,  hastened 
to  him  and  called  several  soldiers  to  carry  him 
from  the  field;  but  the  brave  captain,  summon- 
ing his  remnant  of  strength,  said: 

"  Let  me  die  here ;  for  I  feel  that  this  is  the 
end.  As  well  die  on  this  spot  as  a  half-mile 
farther  on.  Look  to  your  soldiers;  they  will 
have  all  they  can  do,  for  I  see  the  Dutch  ad- 
vancing in  force.  My  sons,"  he  added,  address- 
ing the  soldiers  crowding  around  him,  "  gather 
around  your  standards  and  do  not  be  uneasy  on 
my  account." 

At  this  instant,  Don  Garcia  reached  his  side 
and  asked  if  he  had  not  some  last  request  which 
might  be  fulfilled  after  his  death. 

'  What  the  devil  do  you  suppose  I  should 
want  at  such  a  time?  " 

He  seemed  to  reflect  for  a  few  moments. 

"  I  have  never  thought  much  about  death," 
he  went  on,  "  and  I  had  no  idea  it  was  so  near. 
.  .  .  I  should  not  be  sorry  to  see  a  priest. 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        177 

.  .  .  But  all  the  monks  are  with  the  baggage- 
trains.  .  .  .  Yet,  it  is  hard  to  die  unshriven." 

"  Here  is  my  prayer-book,"  said  Don 
Garcia,  offering  him  a  flask  of  wine.  "  Take 
courage ! " 

The  eyes  of  the  old  soldier  grew  dimmer  and 
dimmer.  He  did  not  hear  Don  Garcia's  jest,  but 
the  veterans  standing  over  him  were  shocked. 

"  Don  Juan,"  said  the  dying  man,  "  come 
close  to  me,  my  boy.  See  here.  I  am  going  to 
make  you  my  heir.  Take  this  purse,  it  contains 
everything  I  possess ;  it  had  better  be  yours  than 
in  the  hand  of  one  of  those  heretics.  My  only 
request  is  that  you  will  have  some  masses  said 
for  the  repose  of  my  soul." 

Don  Juan,  pressing  the  hand  of  the  dying 
man,  gave  him  his  promise.  At  the  same  time 
Don  Garcia  in  a  low  voice  observed  that  there 
was  a  great  difference  between  the  opinions  of 
a  man  at  death's  door  and  those  he  professes 
when  seated  at  a  table  laden  with  wine-bottles. 
Several  balls  whizzed  by  their  ears.  With  a  hur- 
ried farewell  to  Captain  Gomare  the  soldiers 
abandoned  him  to  take  their  places  in  the  ranks, 
and  thenceforth  their  only  thought  was  to  make 
an  orderly  retreat.  This  was  accomplished  un- 
der great  disadvantages,  with  an  enemy  of  su- 
perior force  at  their  heels,  the  road  furrowed 


178         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

by  the  rains,  and  with  soldiers  exhausted  from  a 
long  and  tedious  march.  The  Dutch,  however, 
were  unable  to  overtake  them  and  at  night 
abandoned  the  pursuit  without  capturing  a  flag, 
or  taking  a  single  prisoner  who  had  not  dropped, 
wounded,  out  of  the  ranks. 

When  the  two  friends,  with  a  number  of 
officers,  were  resting  that  night  in  a  tent  they 
discussed  the  engagement  in  which  they  had  just 
taken  part.  The  orders  of  the  commanding 
officer  were  criticised  by  some ;  others  thought  the 
result  had  shown  him  to  be  in  the  right.  Then 
they  came  to  speak  of  the  dead  and  the  wounded. 
"  I  shall  grieve  for  Captain  Gomare  for  many 
a  day,"  said  Don  Juan.  "  He  was  a  brave  offi- 
cer, a  good  companion,  and  a  veritable  father 
to  his  men." 

"  Yes,"  said  Don  Garcia,  "  but  I  confess  that 
I  was  never  so  surprised  as  when  I  saw  him  in 
such  distress  because  there  was  no  black  gown 
beside  him.  That's  a  proof  of  one  thing,  and 
that  is,  it  is  a  great  deal  easier  to  be  brave  in 
words  than  in  deeds.  Such  a  man  as  that  scoffs 
at  danger  afar  off,  but  grows  pale  when  it  comes 
near.  By  the  way,  Don  Juan,  since  you  are  his 
heir,  suppose  you  tell  us  how  much  there  is  in 
the  purse  he  left  you?  " 

Don  Juan  then  opened  the  purse  for  the  first 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        179 

time  and  found  that  it  contained  about  sixty 
pieces  of  gold. 

"  Since  we  are  in  funds,"  continued  Don 
Garcia,  accustomed  to  regard  his  friend's  purse 
as  his  own,  "  why  should  we  not  have  a  game  of 
faro  instead  of  sitting  here  whining  about  our 
dead  friends? " 

The  proposition  met  with  general  approval. 
Several  drums  were  brought  and  covered  with 
a  cloak.  These  served  as  a  gaming-table.  Don 
Juan  played  first,  by  the  advice  of  Don  Garcia; 
but  before  dealing  the  cards  he  took  from  his 
purse  ten  gold  pieces,  which  he  wrapped  in  his 
handkerchief,  and  put  in  his  pocket. 

'  What  the  deuce  are  you  doing?  "  cried  Don 
Garcia.  ;'  The  idea  of  a  soldier  hoarding  up 
money,  and  on  the  eve  of  a  battle,  too!  " 

'  You  know  very  well,  Don  Garcia,  that  all 
this  money  does  not  belong  to  me.  Don  Manuel 
left  me  a  legacy,  sub  pcente  nomine,  as  we  used 
to  say  in  Salamanca." 

'  The  devil  take  the  prig,"  cried  Don  Garcia. 
"  Damn  me,  I  believe  he  means  to  give  those  ten 
crowns  to  the  first  priest  we  meet." 

"  And  why  not?    I  have  promised." 

"  Shut  up;  by  the  beard  of  Mahomet,  I  am 
ashamed  of  you;  I  no  longer  know  you." 

The  game  opened.    At  first  the  chances  were 


180         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

equal,  but  before  long  they  turned  decidedly 
against  Don  Juan.  In  vain  Don  Garcia  took 
the  cards  to  turn  the  run  of  luck.  After  play- 
ing an  hour  all  their  own  money  and  Captain 
Gomare's  fifty  crowns  besides  had  passed  into 
the  banker's  hands.  Don  Juan  wanted  to  stop, 
and  go  to  sleep,  but  Don  Garcia  was  in  a  rage; 
he  intended  to  play  another  game,  and  win  back 
all  he  had  lost. 

"  Come,  Senor  Prudence,"  said  he,  "  let  us 
see  the  colour  of  that  money  that  you  have  hid- 
den away  so  securely.  I  know  it  will  bring  us 
luck." 

"  But  think,  Don  Garcia,  I  promised! " 

"  Come,  come,  child  that  you  are !  This  is  no 
time  to  think  of  masses.  If  the  Captain  him- 
self were  here,  he  would  sooner  loot  a  church 
than  let  a  card  pass  without  winning  a  stake." 

"  Here  are  five  crowns,"  said  Don  Juan. 
"  Do  not  stake  them  all  at  once." 

"  No  flinching!  "  exclaimed  Don  Garcia,  and 
he  placed  the  five  crowns  on  a  king.  He  won, 
and  took  the  stakes,  but  the  next  time  he  lost. 

"  Let  me  have  the  last  five! "  he  cried,  pale 
with  anger.  Don  Juan  made  a  few  weak  re- 
monstrances, which  were  easily  overcome;  he 
yielded,  and  gave  up  four  crowns,  which  immedi- 
ately followed  the  others.  Rising  from  the  table 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         181 

in  a  rage,  Don  Garcia  flung  the  cards  in  the 
banker's  face. 

He  turned  to  Don  Juan :  "  You  are  always 
lucky,"  he  said,  "  and  I  have  been  told  that  the 
last  crown  has  power  to  conjure  fate." 

Don  Juan  was,  to  say  the  least,  quite  as 
furious  as  himself.  No  longer  had  he  any  scru- 
ples about  masses,  or  his  promise.  He  put  the 
last  remaining  crown  on  an  ace,  and  it  promptly 
went  the  way  of  all  the  others. 

"  To  the  devil  with  Captain  Gomare's  soul!  " 
he  cried.  "  I  believe  his  money  was  bewitched !  " 

The  banker  inquired  whether  they  wished  to 
continue  the  game;  but  they  had  lost  all  their 
money,  and  besides,  it  is  not  easy  to  find  credit 
when  one  is  in  constant  danger  of  losing  his 
head.  So  they  were  obliged  to  leave  the  game 
and  to  seek  consolation  among  the  topers.  The 
soul  of  the  poor  Captain  was  quite  forgotten. 

Several  days  later  the  Spanish,  having  re- 
ceived reinforcements,  resumed  the  offensive  and 
retraced  their  line  of  march,  passing  over  the 
battle-fields  where  they  had  fought.  The  dead 
were  still  unburied.  Don  Garcia  and  Don  Juan 
spurred  forward  their  horses  to  escape  the  pres- 
ence of  these  dead  bodies,  which  shocked  alike  the 
eye  and  the  nostrils.  Suddenly  a  soldier  who 
preceded  them  uttered  a  loud  exclamation  at  the 


182         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

sight  of  a  corpse  lying  in  a  ditch.  They  drew 
near  and  saw  that  it  was  Captain  Gomare.  He 
was,  however,  almost  unrecognisable.  His  feat- 
ures, distorted  and  stiffened  in  the  agony  of 
convulsions,  gave  evidence  that  his  last  moments 
were  accompanied  by  terrible  suffering.  Al- 
though familiar  with  such  spectacles,  Don  Juan 
could  not  repress  a  shudder.  Those  dim  and 
bloodshot  eyes  seemed  turned  upon  him  in  mute 
reproach.  He  recalled  the  dying  request  of  the 
poor  Captain,  and  how  he  had  neglected  to  fulfil 
it.  However,  the  artificial  hardness  of  heart  that 
he  had  succeeded  in  acquiring  soon  delivered  him 
from  these  feelings  of  remorse;  he  immediately 
ordered  a  grave  to  be  prepared  for  the  burial  of 
the  Captain.  By  chance  a  Capuchin  monk  hap- 
pened to  be  near  and  recited  hastily  a  few 
prayers.  The  body  was  then  sprinkled  with  holy 
water  and  covered  with  rocks  and  earth.  The 
soldiers  continued  their  march  more  silent  than 
usual;  but  Don  Juan  observed  an  aged  arque- 
busier  searching  his  pockets  for  a  long  time  be- 
fore he  finally  dug  out  a  coin,  which  he  gave  to 
the  Capuchin,  saying: 

"  This  is  to  pay  for  some  masses  for  Cap- 
tain Gomare." 

On  the  same  day  Don  Juan  gave  signal  proof 
of  remarkable  bravery,  exposing  himself  with  so 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        183 

little  consideration  to  the  enemy's  fire  that  one 
would  have  supposed  that  he  sought  death. 

'  We  are  very  brave  when  our  money's  all 
gone,"  was  the  comment  of  his  comrades. 

Not  long  after  the  death  of  Captain  Gomare, 
a  young  recruit  was  admitted  into  the  regiment 
in  which  Don  Juan  and  Don  Garcia  served.  He 
seemed  to  be  resolute  and  fearless,  but  of  a  cun- 
ning and  mysterious  disposition.  He  was  never 
known  to  join  his  fellow-soldiers  either  in  drink- 
ing or  playing  cards ;  he  spent  hours  at  a  time  on 
a  bench  in  the  guard-room  engaged  in  watching 
the  flight  of  the  flies  or  even  in  playing  with  the 
trigger  of  his  arquebus.  The  soldiers,  who  ban- 
tered him  on  account  of  his  reserve,  had  nick- 
named him  Modesto.  It  was  by  this  name  that 
he  was  known  in  the  regiment,  even  the  officers 
calling  him  by  no  other. 

The  campaign  ended  with  the  siege  of  Berg- 
op-Zoom,  which  was,  as  every  one  knows,  one  of 
the  most  bloody  of  the  war,  the  besieged  defend- 
ing themselves  with  the  utmost  desperation.  One 
night  the  two  friends  were  together  on  duty  in 
the  trenches,  which,  by  this  time,  were  so  near  the 
walls  of  the  town  that  the  position  was  one  of 
great  danger.  The  besieged  made  frequent 
sorties,  and  their  firing  was  brisk  and  well  aimed. 

The  early  part  of  the  night  passed  in  un- 


184         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

abated  vigilance;  then  besieged  and  besiegers 
seemed  to  yield  to  fatigue.  Firing  ceased  on  both 
sides,  and  over  all  the  field  profound  silence 
reigned ;  or,  if  broken  at  all,  it  was  an  occasional 
shot,  fired  only  to  prove  that  while  fighting  had 
ceased,  strict  watch  was  being  kept.  It  was  about 
four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  just  the  time  when  a 
man  who  has  been  on  duty  all  night  feels  thor- 
oughly chilled,  and  at  the  same  time  is  overcome 
by  a  sensation  of  mental  dejection,  occasioned  by 
physical  weariness  and  the  need  of  sleep.  There 
is  no  soldier  who  will  deny,  if  he  be  honest,  that 
in  such  bodily  and  mental  condition  he  hasn't 
been  guilty  of  weakness  which  has  made  him  blush 
after  sunrise. 

"Zounds!"  exclaimed  Don  Garcia,  as  he 
stamped  his  feet  to  put  some  warmth  into  them, 
and  folded  his  cloak  tightly  over  his  body;  "  I 
feel  as  if  the  very  marrow  in  my  bones  were 
frozen.  I  believe  a  Dutch  child  could  knock  me 
down  with  a  beer- jug.  I  tell  you  I  am  no  longer 
myself.  Awhile  ago  I  trembled  at  the  sound  of 
an  arquebus.  If  I  were  piously  inclined  I  should 
be  compelled  to  accept  these  unusual  feelings  as 
a  warning  from  above." 

All  present,  and  Don  Juan  especially,  were 
amazed  to  hear  him  speak  of  heaven,  for  it  was 
a  subject  to  which  he  gave  scant  heed;  or  if  he 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         185 

ever  mentioned  it,  it  was  in  derision.  Seeing  that 
several  of  the  men  smiled  at  his  words,  he  was 
stirred  by  a  sentiment  of  vanity,  and  exclaimed: 

"  Let  no  one,  at  any  rate,  take  it  into  his 
head  to  suppose  that  I  am  afraid  either  of  the 
Dutch,  of  God,  or  the  devil,  for,  if  he  does  so, 
we  will  settle  our  accounts  at  the  next  watch!  " 

"  Never  mind  the  Dutch,  but  as  for  God,  and 
the  other,  we  may  be  permitted  to  fear  them," 
said  an  old  gray-bearded  captain,  who  wore  a 
chaplet  suspended  beside  his  sword. 

'  What  harm  can  they  do  me?  "  demanded  the 
other.  "  Lightning  does  not  carry  as  straight  as 
a  Protestant  bullet." 

"  And  what  about  your  soul? "  asked  the 
old  captain,  crossing  himself  at  this  infamous 
blasphemy. 

"  Oh!  my  soul — I  must  be  sure,  in  the  first 
place,  that  I  have  one.  Who  has  ever  told  me  that 
I  had  a  soul?  The  priests.  Now,  the  invention 
of  the  soul  yields  them  such  rich  revenues  that 
it  is  not  to  be  doubted  that  they  are  its  authors, 
just  as  the  pastry-cooks  have  invented  tarts  so 
as  to  sell  them." 

"  Don  Garcia,  you  will  come  to  a  bad  end," 
said  the  old  captain.  "  Such  idle  talk  is  out  of 
place  in  the  trenches." 

"  In  the  trenches,  as  elsewhere,  I  say  what  I 


186         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

think.  But  I  will  be  silent,  for  here  is  my  friend, 
Don  Juan,  with  his  hat  about  to  fall  off,  from  his 
hair  standing  on  end.  He  believes  not  only  in  the 
soul;  he  believes  also  in  souls  in  purgatory." 

"  I  am  not  a  very  clever  fellow,"  replied  Don 
Juan,  laughing,  "  and  sometimes  I  envy  your 
sublime  indifference  to  the  things  of  the  other 
world,  for  I  confess,  even  if  you  sneer  at  me, 
there  are  moments  when  the  things  that  are  told 
of  the  damned  give  me  disquieting  thoughts." 

'  The  best  proof  of  the  impotency  of  the 
devil  is  that  you  are  now  standing  in  this  trench. 
Upon  my  word,  gentlemen,"  added  Don  Garcia, 
slapping  Don  Juan  on  the  shoulder,  "  if  there 
were  a  devil  he  would  have  carried  off  this  fel- 
low long  ago.  Young  as  he  is,  I  tell  you,  he 
ought  to  be  excommunicated.  He  has  sent  more 
women  to  the  bad  and  more  men  to  their  graves 
than  two  Franciscan  friars  and  two  ruffians  of 
Valencia  together  could  have  done." 

He  was  still  speaking  when  a  shot  burst  from 
the  direction  of  the  Spanish  camp.  Don  Garcia 
placed  his  hand  on  his  breast,  and  cried: 

"  I  am  wounded!  " 

He  staggered  and  fell  almost  instantly.  At 
the  same  time  a  man  was  seen  running  away, 
but  in  the  darkness  he  was  soon  lost  from  his 
pursuers.  Don  Garcia's  wound  proved  to  be 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        187 

mortal.  The  shot  had  been  fired  at  close  range, 
and  the  weapon  had  been  charged  with  several 
balls.  But  the  stoicism  of  the  hardened  sinner 
did  not  for  an  instant  desert  him.  He  dismissed 
peremptorily  those  who  suggested  that  he  should 
see  a  priest.  To  Don  Juan  he  said: 

"  One  thing  only  torments  me,  and  that  is  the 
Capuchins  will  persuade  you  that  my  death  is  a 
judgment  from  God.  You  must  admit  that 
nothing  is  more  natural  than  that  an  arquebus- 
shot  should  kill  a  soldier.  Suppose  they  do  say 
that  the  shot  was  fired  from  our  side.  Doubtless 
some  spiteful,  jealous  person  has  had  me  assas- 
sinated. If  you  catch  him,  hang  him  high  and 
with  despatch.  Listen,  Don  Juan,  I  have  two 
mistresses  in  Antwerp,  three  in  Brussels,  and 
others  elsewhere  that  I  can  not  recall — my 
memory  begins  to  fail — I  bequeath  them  to  you, 
— for  lack  of  anything  better.  Take  my  sword, 
too — and  be  sure  not  to  forget  the  thrust  I 
taught  you.  Good-bye.  Instead  of  having 
masses  said  after  my  burial,  see  that  my  com- 
rades join  in  a  glorious  orgy." 

These  were  almost  his  last  words.  To  God, 
to  eternity,  he  gave  no  more  thought  than  when 
he  was  throbbing  with  life  and  vigour.  He  died 
with  a  smile  upon  his  lips,  vanity  helping  him  to 
sustain  to  the  end  the  shocking  role  he  had 


188         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

played  so  long.  Modesto  was  seen  no  more  in 
camp.  The  entire  regiment  felt  sure  that  he 
was  Don  Garcia's  assassin,  but  they  were  lost  in 
vain  conjectures  as  to  the  motive  which  had  led 
him  to  the  murder. 

Don  Juan  grieved  for  Don  Garcia  more 
than  if  he  had  been  his  brother.  He  said  to  him- 
self— foolish  fellow — he  owed  to  Don  Garcia  all 
that  he  was.  He  it  was  who  had  initiated  him 
into  the  mysteries  of  life,  who  had  torn  from  his 
eyes  the  dense  scales  which  had  blinded  them. 
'  What  was  I  before  I  met  him?  "  he  asked  him- 
self, his  self-conceit  answering  that  he  was  now 
a  being  far  superior  to  other  men.  In  fact,  all 
the  evil  which  that  atheist  had  really  taught  him 
he  accounted  as  good,  and  for  this  he  was  as 
grateful  to  his  teacher  as  a  virtuous  pupil  should 
be  who  merits  his  master's  approval. 

The  melancholy  impressions  left  with  him  by 
this  sudden  death  were  sufficiently  lasting  to 
cause  him  for  several  months  to  change  his  mode 
of  life.  But  he  returned  gradually  to  his  for- 
mer habits,  which  had  now  too  firm  a  hold  on  him 
to  be  uprooted  by  an  incident.  He  began  once 
more  to  gamble,  to  drink,  to  make  love  to 
women,  and  to  fight  their  husbands.  Each  day 
brought  new  adventures.  To-day,  climbing  a 
breach;  to-morrow,  scaling  a  balcony;  in  the 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        189 

morning,  a  duel  with  a  jealous  husband;  at 
night,  drinking  with  harlots. 

While  steeped  in  such  excesses  he  learned  of 
his  father's  death;  his  mother  survived  her  hus- 
band only  a  few  days,  so  that  he  received  the 
same  day  news  of  the  death  of  both  parents. 
Following  the  advice  of  his  lawyers  and  the 
promptings  of  his  own  inclination,  he  determined 
to  return  to  Spain,  to  enter  upon  the  possession 
of  the  vast  estate  and  enormous  wealth  which  he 
had  inherited.  He  had  already  obtained  par- 
don for  the  death  of  Don  Alfonso  de  Ojeda, 
Dona  Fausta's  father,  and  he  regarded  that  in- 
cident as  entirely  closed.  He  desired,  moreover, 
a  wider  field  of  action  for  the  exercise  of  his 
talents.  He  thought  of  the  attractions  of  Se- 
ville, and  of  all  the  beautiful  women  there,  who 
doubtless  waited  for  his  arrival  only,  to  surren- 
der to  his  fascinations. 

Removing  his  armour  then,  he  departed  for 
Spain.  Stopping  a  few  days  at  Madrid,  he  at- 
tracted notice  in  a  bull-fight  by  the  richness  of 
his  apparel,  and  by  his  skill  in  goading  the 
animal.  While  there  he  made  a  number  of  con- 
quests, but  he  could  not  linger  long.  On  his 
return  to  Seville,  all,  both  great  and  small,  were 
dazzled  by  his  magnificence. 

Every  day  he  contrived  some  novel  entertain- 


190         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

ment,  to  which  were  invited  the  most  beautiful 
women  of  Andalusia ;  every  day  his  superb  palace 
was  the  scene  of  new  forms  of  pleasure,  of  new 
and  unrestrained  revelries.  He  became  king 
among  a  group  of  profligates,  who,  while  unruly 
and  turbulent  toward  one  another,  obeyed  him 
with  the  docility  which  is  often  seen  among  peo- 
ple of  dissolute  life.  In  a  word  there  was  no  form 
of  debauchery  into  which  he  had  not  fallen;  and 
as  a  rich  libertine  has  unlimited  influence,  so  his 
pernicious  example  was  followed  by  all  the  An- 
dalusian  youth,  who  lauded  him  to  the  skies,  and 
took  him  as  their  model.  If  Providence  had  al- 
lowed his  evil  career  to  continue  much  longer,  it 
would  have  required  a  rain  of  fire  to  wipe  out  the 
licentiousness  and  crimes  of  Seville.  A  serious 
illness  attacked  Don  Juan.  The  days  that  he  lay 
in  bed  were  not  the  occasion  for  meditation  or 
retrospection,  but  on  the  contrary  he  begged  his 
physician  to  restore  him  to  health  only  that  he 
might  rush  into  new  excesses. 

During  his  convalescence  he  amused  himself 
by  compiling  a  list  of  all  the  women  he  had  se- 
duced and  all  the  husbands  he  had  deceived.  The 
list  was  systematically  arranged  in  two  columns. 
In  one  column  were  the  names  of  the  women,  with 
a  summary  of  their  characteristics ;  in  the  opposite 
line  the  names  and  professions  of  their  husbands. 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        191 

He  had  great  difficulty  in  recalling  the  names  of 
all  these  unfortunates,  and  we  may  well  believe 
that  the  catalogue  was  far  from  complete. 

He  showed  the  list  one  day  to  a  friend  who 
had  called  to  see  him.  While  in  Italy  he  had  re- 
ceived the  favour  of  a  woman  who  boasted  of  hav- 
ing been  the  mistress  of  a  Pope,  so  that  it  was  em- 
inently proper  that  the  list  should  begin  with  her 
name,  that  of  the  Pope  figuring  in  the  column  of 
husbands.  Then  came  a  reigning  prince,  then 
several  dukes,  barons,  and  so  on  down  to  the  ar- 
tisans. 

"  Look  at  it,"  said  he  to  his  friend,  "  look  at 
it ;  not  one  has  escaped  me,  from  the  Pope  to  the 
cobbler ;  there  is  no  profession  that  has  not  made 
its  contribution." 

Don  Torribio — that  was  his  friend's  name — 
looked  over  the  list  and  returned  it,  saying  with  a 
chuckle:  "  It  is  incomplete!  " 

'  What!  Incomplete?  Who  is  then  missing 
from  my  list  of  husbands?  " 

"  God,"  replied  Don  Torribio. 

"  God?  That  is  a  fact;  there  is  no  nun  here. 
By  Jove,  I  thank  you  for  mentioning  it.  Very 
well!  I  swear  on  my  word  as  a  gentleman  that 
before  the  end  of  the  month  He  shall  be  on  my 
list,  preceding  his  reverence  the  Pope,  and  that  I 
shall  invite  you  to  supper  here  with  a  nun.  In 


192         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

which  of  the  convents  of  Seville  are  there  any 
good-looking  nuns? " 

A  few  days  later  Don  Juan  had  entered  on  his 
campaign.  He  began  to  frequent  the  churches 
to  which  convents  were  attached.  He  knelt  very 
near  the  railings  that  separate  the  spouses  of  the 
Lord  from  the  rest  of  the  faithful.  From  this 
point  he  stared  boldly  at  those  timid  virgins,  just 
as  a  wolf  which  has  made  his  way  into  a  sheep- 
fold  searches  out  the  plumpest  lamb  to  devour 
first.  It  was  not  long  before  he  had  marked  in 
the  Church  of  Our  Lady  del  Rosario  a  young 
nun  of  ravishing  beauty,  which  was  enhanced  by 
an  expression  of  sadness  overshadowing  her  coun- 
tenance. She  was  never  seen  to  raise  her  eyes  or 
to  look  to  the  right  or  the  left ;  she  seemed  to  be 
utterly  lost  in  the  celebration  of  the  Divine  Mys- 
tery upon  the  altar.  Her  lips  moved  softly,  and 
it  was  evident  that  her  prayers  were  more  fervent 
than  were  the  prayers  of  her  companions.  The 
sight  of  this  nun  stirred  old  memories.  It  seemed 
to  Don  Juan  that  he  had  seen  this  woman  else- 
where, but  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  recall  the 
circumstances.  Where  so  many  pictures  stood 
out  more  or  less  distinctly  in  his  memory,  it  was 
inevitable  that  some  should  be  merely  confused 
outlines.  For  two  successive  days  he  returned 
to  the  church,  always  taking  a  position  near  the 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         193 

railing,  but  never  once  could  he  induce  Sister 
Agatha  to  raise  her  eyes.  He  had  learned  that 
this  was  her  name. 

The  hindrances  in  the  way  of  triumphing 
over  one  so  well  protected  both  by  her  position 
and  her  modesty  served  but  to  whet  Don  Juan's 
evil  passions.  The  most  important,  and  also 
the  most  difficult,  point  was  to  influence  her  to 
notice  him.  His  vanity  persuaded  him  that  if 
he  could  but  attract  Sister  Agatha's  attention  the 
victory  was  more  than  half  won.  He  planned 
the  following  expedient,  therefore,  to  compel 
that  lovely  young  person  to  raise  her  eyes.  Tak- 
ing his  position  as  near  her  as  possible,  and 
profiting  by  the  moment  of  the  elevation  of  the 
Host,  when  the  entire  congregation  knelt  with 
bowed  heads,  he  thrust  his  hand  between  the  bars 
of  the  railing  and  poured  at  Sister  Agatha's 
feet  the  contents  of  a  vial  of  attar  of  roses.  The 
penetrating  odour  which  suddenly  arose  caused 
the  young  nun  to  look  up ;  and  as  Don  Juan  was 
kneeling  directly  in  front  of  her,  she  could  not 
fail  to  see  him.  Intense  astonishment  was  ex- 
pressed on  her  countenance ;  then,  giving  a  faint 
cry,  she  fell  in  a  swoon  upon  the  floor.  Her 
companions  pressed  around  her  and  she  was  car- 
ried away  to  her  cell.  Don  Juan  left  the  church 
well  satisfied  with  himself,  saying  as  he  went : 


194         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

'  That  nun  is  simply  charming,  but  the 
oftener  I  see  her  the  more  I  think  that  she  must 
already  belong  in  my  catalogue! " 

The  next  day,  when  mass  began,  he  was  to 
be  found  at  his  post  near  the  railing.  Sister 
Agatha,  however,  was  not  in  her  accustomed 
place  in  the  front  row;  she  was  almost  con- 
cealed from  view  behind  her  companions.  Don 
Juan  observed,  however,  that  several  times  she 
looked  up  stealthily.  He  drew  from  this  an 
omen  favourable  to  himself.  '  The  little  one 
fears  me,"  he  thought.  "  I  shall  soon  have  her 
tamed." 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  mass,  he  noticed 
that  she  entered  the  confessional;  but  on  the 
way  she  passed  by  the  railing  and,  as  if  by  acci- 
dent, dropped  her  beads.  Don  Juan  had  too 
much  experience  to  be  taken  in  by  this  supposed 
inadvertence.  His  first  thought  was  that  he 
must,  at  all  hazards,  obtain  the  beads,  but  they 
were  on  the  other  side  of  the  grill,  and  he  knew 
that  he  must  wait  until  every  one  had  left  the 
church.  While  waiting  for  that  moment  he 
leaned  against  a  pillar  in  an  attitude  of  medita- 
tion with  one  hand  over  his  eyes,  but  the  fingers 
were  slightly  apart,  so  that  he  could  follow  all 
the  movements  of  Sister  Agatha.  Whoever  had 
seen  him  in  that  attitude  would  have  taken  him 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        195 

for    a    devout    Christian    absorbed    in    pious 
reverie. 

The  nun  left  the  confessional  and  started 
toward  the  door  that  led  into  the  convent;  but 
she  soon  perceived  or  pretended  to  perceive  that 
her  beads  were  missing.  After  searching  for 
them  on  all  sides  she  spied  them  beside  the  rail- 
ing. As  she  leaned  down  to  pick  them  up  Don 
Juan  observed  something  white  slip  under  the 
bars.  It  was  a  tiny  folded  paper.  The  nun 
withdrew  immediately. 

Surprised  that  his  stratagem  had  succeeded 
sooner  than  he  had  expected,  the  libertine  ex- 
perienced a  feeling  of  regret  that  he  had 
not  encountered  more  obstacles.  Such  is  similar 
to  the  disappointment  of  the  hunter  when  he 
pursues  a  stag,  expecting  a  long,  hard  chase ; 
suddenly,  before  he  has  gotten  a  fair  start,  the 
animal  falls,  and  the  hunter  is  deprived  of  the 
pleasure  and  the  credit  which  he  had  promised 
himself.  Don  Juan,  nevertheless,  picked  up  the 
note  without  delay  and  left  the  church  that  he 
might  read  it  without  interruption.  It  ran  as 
follows : 

"  Is  it  really  you,  Don  Juan?  And  you  have 
not  forgotten  me  after  all?  I  have  been  very  un- 
happy, but  I  was  beginning  to  become  reconciled- 
to  my  fate.  Now,  I  shall  be  a  hundred  times 


196        SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

more  unhappy  than  I  was  before.  I  ought  to 
hate  you — you  have  shed  my  father's  blood — 
but  I  can  neither  hate  you  nor  forget  you.  Take 
pity  on  me  and  do  not  come  again  to  this  church ; 
you  make  it  too  hard  for  me.  Good-bye,  good- 
bye, I  am  dead  to  the  world. 

TERESA." 

"  Ah!  And  so  it  is  little  Teresa!  "  said  Don 
Juan.  "  I  was  sure  I  had  seen  her  somewhere." 

Then  he  read  the  letter  again.  '  I  ought  to 
hate  you/  That  is  to  say,  I  adore  you.  '  You 
have  shed  my  father's  blood.'  Chimene  said  the 
same  thing  to  Rodrigue.  '  Do  not  come  again 
to  this  church,'  which  means,  I  shall  look  for  you 
to-morrow.  Very  good!  She  is  mine  I" 

Thereupon  he  went  to  dinner. 

The  next  day  found  him  punctual  at  church 
with  a  letter  in  his  pocket  ready  to  deliver,  but 
to  his  great  surprise,  Sister  Agatha  did  not  ap- 
pear. Never  before  had  mass  seemed  so  long. 
He  was  furious.  After  cursing  Teresa's  scru- 
ples a  hundred  times  he  went  for  a  stroll  on 
the  banks  of  the  Guadalquivir  to  think  of  some 
plan  by  which  he  might  send  her  a  letter.  He 
determined  on  this  scheme. 

The  Convent  of  Our  Lady  del  Rosario  was 
famous  in  Seville  for  the  delicious  confections 
made  by  the  sisters.  Don  Juan  went  to  the  con- 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         197 

vent  parlour,  asked  for  the  attendant  and  re- 
quested to  see  the  list  of  confections  which  she 
had  for  sale. 

"  Have  you  no  Marana  citrons? "  he  asked 
as  naturally  as  possible. 

"  Marana  citrons,  senor?  This  is  the  first 
time  I  have  ever  heard  of  them." 

'  They  are  in  great  demand,  however,  and  I 
am  surprised  that  a  house  with  a  reputation  like 
yours  does  not  make  quantities  of  them." 

"  Marana  citrons? " 

"  Marana,"  repeated  Don  Juan,  emphasis- 
ing each  syllable.  "  I  can  not  believe  that  among 
your  nuns  some  one  does  not  know  the  recipe. 
I  beg  you  to  ask  if  they  do  not  know  these  pre- 
serves. I  will  come  back  to-morrow." 

A  few  minutes  later  the  whole  convent  was 
talking  about  Marana  citrons.  Their  most  skil- 
ful confection-makers  had  never  heard  of  them. 
Sister  Agatha  alone  knew  how  to  make  them. 
'  You  must  add  to  the  citrons  extract  of  roses, 
extract  of  violets,  and  so  on,  and  then — "  She 
was  ordered  to  make  the  preserves  herself. 
When  he  returned  next  day,  Don  Juan  found 
ready  for  him  a  jar  of  Marana  citrons;  in  fact, 
it  was  an  execrable  mixture;  but  hidden  under- 
neath the  lid  of  the  jar,  he  found  a  note  from 
Teresa.  Again,  she  besought  him  to  renounce 


198         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

and  forget  her.  To  be  just,  the  poor  girl  tried 
to  deceive  herself.  Religion,  filial  duty,  and 
love  were  all  contending  for  her  heart;  but  it 
was  easy  to  see  that  love  held  the  first  place. 
The  next  day,  Don  Juan  sent  a  page  to  the  con- 
vent with  a  case  of  citrons  which  he  wished  to 
have  preserved,  and  which  he  intrusted  specially 
to  the  nun  who  had  made  the  confections  pur- 
chased the  day  before.  Cleverly  concealed  in 
the  bottom  of  the  case  was  an  answer  to  Teresa's 
letter.  He  wrote: 

"  I  have  been  miserably  unhappy.  It  was 
some  fatality  that  guided  my  arm.  Since  that 
fatal  night  you  have  never  been  absent  from  my 
thoughts.  I  dared  not  hope  that  you  would  not 
hate  me.  And  now,  I  have  found  you  again. 
Speak  to  me  no  more  of  the  vows  you  have  made. 
Before  you  ever  took  those  vows  you  belonged 
to  me.  You  have  no  right  to  dispose  of  the  heart 
that  you  gave  me  ...  I  have  come  to 
reclaim  the  one  whom  I  love  better  than  life 
.  I  must  have  you  again,  or  I  shall  die. 
To-morrow  I  shall  ask  to  see  you  in  the  parlour. 
I  have  not  attempted  to  call  to  see  you  before, 
fearing  that  your  agitation  might  betray  us. 
Summon  all  your  courage.  Tell  me  if  the  at- 
tendant can  be  bribed." 

Two  drops  of  water,  placed  skilfully  on  the 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         199 

paper,  were  supposed  to  be  tears,  wrung  from 
him  as  he  wrote. 

A  few  hours  later  the  gardener  at  the  con- 
vent brought  him  a  reply,  and  offered  his  ser- 
vices. The  attendant  was  not  to  be  bribed.  Sis- 
ter Agatha  consented  to  come  down  to  the 
parlour,  but  only  on  condition  that  it  would  be 
to  say  and  to  receive  an  eternal  farewell. 

The  unhappy  Teresa  appeared  in  the  parlour 
more  dead  than  alive  and  was  obliged  to  sup- 
port herself  at  the  grille  by  both  hands,  to  keep 
from  falling.  Calm  and  impassive  himself, 
Teresa's  exquisite  suffering,  of  which  he  was 
the  author,  was  a  savoury  morsel  to  Don  Juan. 

In  order  to  mislead  the  attendant,  he  spoke 
casually  of  friends  whom  Teresa  had  known  in 
Salamanca  and  who  had  charged  him  with  mes- 
sages and  greetings.  Then,  taking  advantage 
of  a  moment  when  the  attendant  moved  to  the 
other  side  of  the  room,  he  whispered  quickly  to 
the  nun: 

"  I  am  resolved,  at  any  risk,  to  take  you  away 
from  this  place.  If  necessary,  I  shall  burn  down 
the  convent.  I  shall  listen  to  no  refusal.  You 
belong  to  me.  In  a  few  days  you  will  be  mine. 
I  may  perish  in  the  attempt,  but  others  will 
perish  along  with  me." 

The  attendant  returned.    Dona  Teresa  was 


200         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

strangling,  and  unable  to  utter  a  word.  Don 
Juan,  however,  was  talking  unconcernedly  of 
preserves,  of  needlework — things  that  occupied 
the  sisters'  time;  he  promised  to  send  the  at- 
tendant several  rosaries  which  had  been  blessed 
by  the  Pope,  and  to  present  the  convent  with  a 
brocade  robe  to  adorn  its  patron  saint  on  her 
fete-day.  After  a  half -hour  of  talk  like  this, 
he  departed,  his  formal  and  dignified  adieu  leav- 
ing Teresa  in  a  condition  of  agitation  and  despair 
impossible  to  describe.  She  flew  to  her  cell, 
where  she  shut  herself  in,  and  her  pen,  more 
obedient  than  her  tongue,  wrote  him  a  long  let- 
ter, in  which  she  poured  out  her  soul  in  reproach, 
entreaty,  and  lamentation.  She  could  not  with- 
hold the  confession  of  her  love,  but  this  sin  she 
excused,  thinking  that  it  was  expiated  in  her 
refusal  to  yield  to  the  prayers  of  her  lover.  The 
gardener,  who  took  charge  of  this  criminal  cor- 
respondence, soon  brought  a  reply.  Don  Juan 
still  threatened  to  resort  to  extreme  measures. 
He  had  at  his  command  a  hundred  trusty  fol- 
lowers. The  sacrilege  of  his  act  did  not  terrify 
him.  He  would  count  it  happiness  to  die  if  he 
could  but  hold  his  dear  love  once  more  in  his 
embrace.  What  could  she  do,  a  helpless  child, 
who  had  always  yielded  to  the  man  she  adored? 
She  passed  the  nights  in  tears,  and  in  the  day 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         201 

she  could  not  pray,  for  Don  Juan's  image  was 
constantly  before  her.  Even  when  she  joined  the 
nuns  in  their  exercises  of  worship,  it  was  but  a 
mechanical  act,  for  her  thoughts  were  wholly  en- 
grossed in  her  fatal  passion. 

After  a  little  while  she  no  longer  had  the 
strength  to  resist,  and  intimated  to  Don  Juan 
that  she  would  agree  to  anything.  She  argued 
to  herself,  that,  since  she  was  already  lost,  her 
fate  could  be  no  worse  for  having  tasted  a  brief 
moment  of  happiness.  Don  Juan,  overjoyed, 
made  his  preparations  to  take  her  from  the  con- 
vent. He  selected  a  night  when  there  was  no 
moon.  The  gardener  provided  Teresa  with  a 
rope-ladder  for  use  in  climbing  the  convent 
walls.  A  bundle  of  conventional  garments  was 
to  be  concealed  in  the  garden,  for  it  would  never 
do  to  be  seen  in  the  street  in  a  nun's  habit.  Don 
Juan  would  be  waiting  for  her  on  the  outer  side 
of  the  convent  wall.  Not  far  away,  a  litter,  har- 
nessed to  a  pair  of  strong  mules,  would  be  in 
readiness  to  drive  them  quickly  to  a  house  in  the 
country.  There,  safe  from  all  pursuit,  her  life 
would  be  peaceful  and  happy  under  the  protec- 
tion of  her  lover.  Such  was  the  plan  that  Don 
Juan  had  outlined.  He  had  appropriate  cloth- 
ing made  for  Teresa;  he  tested  the  ladder,  and 
sent  her  instructions  how  to  attach  it ;  indeed,  he 


202         SOULS   IX  PURGATORY 

overlooked  nothing  that  would  insure  the  success 
of  his  enterprise.  The  gardener  could  be  de- 
pended on,  for  he  had  too  much  to  gain  to  be 
suspected  of  disloyalty.  Not  only  so,  but  it  was 
arranged  that  he  was  to  be  assassinated  the  night 
after  the  abduction.  In  short,  it  seemed  impos- 
sible for  anything  to  defeat  a  plot  so  skilfully 
laid. 

In  order  to  avert  suspicion,  Don  Juan  left 
for  the  Chateau  de  Marana  two  days  before  that 
planned  for  the  elopement.  Although  he  had 
spent  the  greater  part  of  his  childhood  and 
youth  in  this  castle,  he  had  never  entered  it  since 
his  return  to  Seville.  He  arrived  just  at  night- 
fall and  at  once  ordered  a  bountiful  supper,  after 
which  he  retired  for  the  night.  In  his  room  two 
tall  wax  candles  were  burning  and  upon  the 
table  lay  a  book  of  licentious  tales.  After  read- 
ing several  pages,  and  becoming  drowsy,  he  ex- 
tinguished one  of  the  candles.  Before  putting 
out  the  second  one,  he  happened  to  glance  inad- 
vertently about  the  room,  when  suddenly,  in  the 
alcove,  he  spied  the  picture  upon  which  he  had  so 
often  gazed  in  his  childhood:  the  picture  repre- 
senting the  torments  of  purgatory.  Instinctively 
his  eyes  rested  on  the  man  whose  vitals  a  ser- 
pent was  devouring,  and,  although  this  repre- 
sentation inspired  in  him  far  more  terror  than  it 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        203 

had  formerly  done,  he  could  not  turn  away.  At 
the  same  time,  he  recalled  the  face  of  Captain 
Gomare,  with  the  frightful  convulsions  wrought 
upon  it  by  death.  The  recollection  made  him 
shudder,  and  he  felt  his  hair  stand  on  end. 
Summoning  all  his  courage,  however,  he  blew 
out  the  candle,  hoping  that  the  darkness  would 
obliterate  the  hideous  images  which  persisted  in 
tormenting  him.  Although  veiled  from  his  sight 
by  the  night,  his  eyes  still  sought  the  picture, 
and  so  well  did  he  know  every  detail  that  it 
stood  out  in  his  memory  as  clearly  as  if  it  were 
broad  day.  In  his  imagination,  the  figures 
sometimes  shone  so  brightly  in  the  fire  of  pur- 
gatory, which  the  artist  had  painted,  that  the 
fire  itself  appeared  real.  At  last,  in  his  excite- 
ment he  summoned  his  servants,  intending  to 
order  them  to  remove  the  picture  that  had  oc- 
casioned such  frightful  fancies.  When  they 
appeared,  however,  he  was  ashamed  of  his  weak- 
ness, for  he  knew  he  would  be  an  object  of 
ridicule  were  it  known  to  his  menials  that  he 
was  panic-stricken  by  a  picture,  and  so  he  merely 
told  them  that  he  wished  the  candles  lighted 
again,  and  to  be  left  alone.  He  began  again  to 
read;  but  while  his  eyes  rested  on  the  pages  of 
the  book,  his  thoughts  were  with  the  picture  on 
the  wall.  In  this  way  he  passed  a  sleepless 


204         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

night,  a  prey  to  indescribable  restlessness.  At 
break  of  dawn  he  left  the  room  for  a  morning's 
hunt.  The  exercise  and  the  bracing  air  of  early 
morning  had  a  pacifying  effect  upon  his  mood, 
so  that  by  the  time  he  returned  to  the  castle  the 
sensations  aroused  by  the  picture  had  altogether 
vanished.  At  supper  that  night  he  drank  deeply 
of  wine,  and  his  mind  was  slightly  confused  when 
he  went  to  bed.  At  his  command  a  different 
room  had  been  prepared  for  him,  but  we  may 
be  sure  that  he  had  not  ordered  the  picture  to 
be  removed  thither.  The  remembrance  of  it 
remained  with  him,  however,  and  was  strong 
enough  to  keep  him  awake  the  greater  part  of 
the  night. 

Yet  these  terrors  caused  him  no  regret  for 
his  impious  life.  His  mind  rather  was  entirely 
absorbed  in  the  abduction  about  to  be  accom- 
plished; and  after  leaving  all  the  necessary 
directions  to  his  servants,  he  set  out  alone  at 
mid-day  for  Seville  so  that  he  would  arrive  there 
after  dark.  In  fact,  night  had  fully  settled 
down  when  he  passed  the  Tower  del  Lloro,  where 
one  of  his  menials  was  waiting.  He  gave  the 
servant  his  horse  to  return  and  was  informed  that 
the  litter  and  mules  were  in  readiness.  By  his 
directions  they  were  to  be  waiting  in  a  street  near 
enough  the  convent  to  reach  conveniently  with 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         205 

Teresa,  yet  not  too  near  to  excite  the  suspicions 
of  the  watchman,  if  they  should  chance  to  meet 
him.  Every  preparation  had  been  made;  his  in- 
structions had  been  executed  to  the  letter.  He 
found  he  had  still  an  hour  to  wait  before  giving 
Teresa  the  signal.  His  man  threw  over  his 
shoulders  a  voluminous  brown  cloak,  and  he  en- 
tered Seville  alone,  by  the  porte  de  Triana,  con- 
cealing his  face  to  avoid  recognition.  He  was 
weary  from  the  journey  and  the  heat  of  the 
day,  and  sat  down  to  rest  upon  a  bench  in  a  de- 
serted street.  He  passed  the  time  whistling  and 
humming  all  the  tunes  that  came  into  his  mind. 
He  consulted  his  watch  from  time  to  time,  dis- 
covering to  his  vexation  that  the  hands  did  not 
advance  to  the  measure  of  his  impatience. 
Suddenly  his  ear  caught  the  strains  of  solemn 
and  mournful  music.  He  recognised  at  once 
the  chants  consecrated  to  the  burial  service.  Soon 
a  procession  turned  the  corner  and  advanced 
toward  the  place  where  he  was  sitting.  A  double 
line  of  mourners,  all  carrying  lighted  tapers,  pre- 
ceded a  bier,  which  was  draped  in  black  velvet, 
and  borne  by  several  persons  dressed  in  anti- 
quated fashion,  with  white  beards  and  with 
swords  hanging  by  their  sides.  The  procession 
closed  with  two  lines  of  mourners,  in  black  robes, 
and  like  the  others,  all  carrying  lighted  tapers. 


206         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

They  approached  slowly  and  silently.  No  sound 
of  footsteps  was  heard  and  it  seemed  as  if  the 
figures  glided  rather  than  walked  on  the  pave- 
ment. The  gowns  and  the  cloaks  fell  in  long, 
stiff  folds,  as  motionless  as  the  drapery  of 
marble  statues. 

At  this  spectacle,  Don  Juan  at  once  experi- 
enced that  feeling  of  disgust  which  the  thought 
of  death  always  inspires  in  an  epicurean.  He 
rose,  intending  to  leave  the  scene,  but  the  im- 
mense number  of  mourners  and  the  stateliness 
and  pomp  of  the  cortege  excited  his  curiosity. 
The  procession  was  directed  toward  a  neighbour- 
ing church,  whose  doors  had  just  opened  osten- 
tatiously, as  if  about  to  receive  an  important  per- 
sonage. 

Don  Juan,  touching  the  sleeve  of  one  of  the 
mourners,  politely  inquired  wrho  was  the  person 
about  to  be  buried.  The  mourner  lifted  his  eyes ; 
his  face  was  pale  and  emaciated  like  that  of  a 
man  just  recovering  from  a  long  and  painful 
illness.  In  a  sepulchral  voice  he  replied: 

"  It  is  Count  Don  Juan  de  Marana." 

At  this  strange  response  Don  Juan's  hair 
rose  on  his  head;  but  the  next  instant  he  had  re- 
covered his  composure  and  broke  into  a  smile: 

"  Of  course  I  misunderstood,"  said  he,  "  or 
else  the  old  man  was  merely  mistaken." 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         207 

He  entered  the  church  with  the  procession. 
The  funeral  dirges  began,  to  the  noble  tones  of 
the  organ  accompaniment,  and  priests  in  mourn- 
ing vestments  intoned  the  De  Profundis.  De- 
spite his  efforts  to  retain  his  composure,  Don 
Juan  felt  that  his  very  blood  was  curdling  in  his 
veins.  Again  approaching  a  mourner,  he  asked : 

'  Whose  funeral  is  this?  " 

"  It  is  Count  Don  Juan  de  Marana's,"  re- 
plied the  mourner  in  a  hollow  and  terrifying 
tone. 

Don  Juan  leaned  against  a  pillar  to  keep 
from  falling.  He  felt  his  strength  failing  him, 
and  all  his  courage  forsook  him.  The  service 
continued,  however;  and  the  solemn  peals  of  the 
organ  and  the  chanting  of  the  terrible  Dies  Irce 
echoed  through  the  vaults  of  the  church.  It 
seemed  as  if  he  were  listening  to  the  chorus  of 
angels  at  the  last  judgment.  Finally,  with  an 
effort,  he  seized  the  hand  of  a  passing  priest. 
The  hand  was  cold  as  marble. 

"  Father,  in  the  name  of  Heaven,"  he  cried, 
"  for  whose  soul  are  you  now  praying?  And 
who  are  you? " 

'  We  pray  for  Count  Don  Juan  de  Marana," 
answered  the  priest,  steadily  regarding  him  and 
with  an  expression  of  grief  upon  his  counte- 
nance. '  We  are  praying  for  his  soul,  which  is 


208         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

in  mortal  sin.  We  are  the  souls  who  have  been 
saved  from  purgatory  by  the  prayers  and  masses 
of  his  mother.  We  are  paying  to  the  son  the 
debt  we  owe  the  mother;  but  this  is  the  last  mass 
we  shall  be  permitted  to  say  for  the  soul  of  Count 
Don  Juan  de  Marafia." 

At  this  moment  the  church  clock  struck;  it 
was  the  hour  fixed  for  the  abduction  of  Teresa. 

'  The  hour  has  come!"  exclaimed  a  voice 
from  an  obscure  corner  of  the  church.  *  The 
hour  has  come!  Is  he  to  belong  to  us? " 

Turning  his  head,  Don  Juan  saw  a  terrible 
apparition.  Don  Garcia,  ghastly,  and  dripping 
with  blood,  moved  up  the  aisle  with  Captain 
Gomare,  whose  features  were  still  distorted  from 
his  horrible  convulsions.  Both  went  directly  to 
the  bier:  Don  Garcia,  tearing  off  the  lid  of  the 
coffin,  and  throwing  it  violently  to  the  ground, 
repeated : 

"  Is  he  ours?  " 

Just  then  a  huge  serpent  rose  from  behind 
Don  Garcia,  and  seemed  on  the  point  of  darting 
into  the  coffin.  With  a  shriek:  "  Jesus!"  Don 
Juan  fell  unconscious  to  the  pavement. 

The  night  was  far  advanced  when  the  watch- 
man in  passing  observed  a  man  lying  motionless 
at  the  church  door.  The  constables  came  up, 
supposing  it  was  the  body  of  some  one  who  had 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        209 

been  murdered.  They  recognised  at  once  the 
Count  de  Marafta,  and  tried  to  revive  him  by 
dashing  cold  water  in  his  face,  but  seeing  that 
he  did  not  regain  consciousness,  they  carried  him 
to  his  home.  Some  said  he  was  drunk,  others 
that  he  had  received  a  cudgelling  from  some  in- 
jured husband.  Not  a  man,  or  at  least  not  an 
honest  man,  in  Seville  liked  him,  and  every  one 
expressed  his  mind  without  hesitation.  One 
blessed  the  club  that  had  knocked  him  out  so 
effectively;  another  wondered  how  many  bottles 
of  wine  that  unconscious  carcass  could  hold. 
The  constables  handed  Don  Juan  over  to  his  ser- 
vants, who  ran  at  once  in  search  of  a  surgeon. 
They  bled  him  freely  and  he  soon  began  to  show 
signs  of  consciousness,  at  first  uttering  only 
meaningless  words,  inarticulate  cries,  sobs,  and 
moans.  Little  by  little,  he  seemed  to  observe 
attentively  all  the  objects  about  him.  He  asked 
where  he  was ;  then,  what  had  become  of  Captain 
Gomare,  Don  Garcia,  and  the  funeral  proces- 
sion. His  attendants  thought  him  mad.  After 
swallowing  a  cordial,  he  asked  for  a  crucifix, 
which  he  kissed  again  and  again,  shedding  a  flood 
of  tears.  He  then  commanded  that  a  confessor 
be  brought. 

There  was  general  surprise,  so  widely  known 
was  his  impiety.    Several  priests  refused  to  come, 


210         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

confident  that  this  was  only  one  of  his  malicious 
jokes.  Finally,  a  Dominican  monk  consented 
to  go  to  him.  They  were  left  alone,  and  Don 
Juan,  throwing  himself  at  the  feet  of  the  monk, 
told  him  of  the  vision  he  had  seen.  Then  he  con- 
fessed. As  he  went  over  the  category  of  his 
crimes  he  broke  off  to  ask  if  it  were  possible  for 
so  great  a  sinner  as  himself  to  obtain  Divine 
forgiveness.  The  priest  replied  that  the  mercy 
of  God  was  infinite.  After  exhorting  him  to 
persevere  in  his  repentance,  he  gave  him  the  con- 
solation which  the  Church  never  refuses  even  the 
worst  of  criminals.  The  monk  then  left  him  with 
the  promise  to  return  that  night.  Don  Juan 
spent  the  entire  day  in  prayer.  When  the 
Dominican  returned  in  the  evening  the  penitent 
told  him  that  he  had  fully  resolved  to  retire  from 
the  world,  upon  which  he  had  brought  such  dis- 
honour, and  to  endeavour  to  expiate  in  peniten- 
tial works  the  heinous  crimes  in  which  he  was 
steeped.  The  monk,  touched  by  his  tears,  gave 
him  such  comfort  as  he  could,  and,  to  see  whether 
he  would  have  the  courage  to  carry  out  his  de- 
termination, painted  in  terrifying  language  the 
austerities  of  the  cloister.  But  at  every  penance 
that  he  described,  Don  Juan  only  cried  that  it 
was  nothing,  and  that  he  deserved  treatment  far 
more  severe. 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        211 

The  next  day  he  gave  half  of  his  fortune  to 
his  relatives  who  were  poor;  another  part  he  con- 
secrated to  the  endowment  of  a  hospital  and  a 
chapel.  He  distributed  large  sums  among  the 
poor,  and  to  the  priests,  that  many  masses  might 
be  said  for  the  souls  in  purgatory,  especially  for 
the  souls  of  Captain  Gomare  and  those  unfor- 
tunate men  whom  he  had  killed  in  duel. 

Finally,  he  invited  all  his  friends,  and  in 
their  presence  called  himself  to  account  for  the 
evil  example  he  had  been  to  them:  with  deep 
pathos  he  depicted  the  remorse  that  he  now  suf- 
fered for  the  sins  of  his  past  life,  and  the  hopes 
that  he  dared  to  entertain  for  the  future.  Sev- 
eral of  those  libertines  were  affected  by  what 
he  said,  and  repented;  others,  more  callous,  left 
him  with  heartless  jests. 

Before  entering  the  monastery  which  he  had 
chosen  for  retreat,  Don  Juan  wrote  to  Dona 
Teresa.  He  confessed  his  dishonourable  inten- 
tions; he  told  her  the  story  of  his  past  life,  and 
his  conversion;  he  begged  her  to  forgive  him, 
and  promised  to  profit  by  her  example,  and  in 
repentance  to  seek  his  soul's  salvation.  This  let- 
ter he  intrusted  to  the  care  of  the  Dominican, 
after  reading  him  the  contents. 

Poor  Teresa!  She  had  waited  for  hours  in 
the  convent  garden,  watching  for  the  signal; 


212         SOULS  IX  PURGATORY 

hours  of  indescribable  suspense.  Then,  seeing 
that  dawn  was  about  to  break,  she  returned  to 
her  cell,  a  prey  to  the  keenest  anguish.  Don 
Juan's  failure  to  come  she  attributed  to  a  thou- 
sand causes,  all  equally  far  from  the  truth. 
Several  days  passed  thus,  with  no  word,  no  mes- 
sage that  might  soften  her  despair.  At  last, 
the  monk,  after  conferring  with  the  Superior, 
obtained  permission  to  see  her  and  give  her  the 
letter  of  her  repentant  lover.  As  she  read,  her 
brow  was  covered  with  great  beads  of  sweat, 
now  her  face  became  crimson,  now  pale  as  death. 
She  had  the  courage,  howrever,  to  read  to  the 
end.  The  Dominican  then  endeavoured  to  de- 
scribe Don  Juan's  repentance,  and  rejoiced  that 
she  had  escaped  the  terrible  fate  which,  but  for 
the  evident  intervention  of  Providence,  was  in 
store  for  them  both.  But  to  these  words  of 
counsel  Teresa  only  moaned :  "  He  never  loved 
me !  "  The  unhappy  girl  was  attacked  by  a  vio- 
lent fever;  every  remedy  known  to  science  and 
religion  was  applied  to  conquer  her  malady,  but 
in  vain.  Some  of  them  she  refused  altogether; 
to  others  she  seemed  indifferent.  And  so,  after 
a  few  days  she  died,  still  repeating:  "  He  never 
loved  me ! " 

While  still  wearing  the  habit  of  a  novice  Don 
Juan  proved  the  sincerity  of  his  conversion.    Xo 


SOULS  IX  PURGATORY         213 

fast,  no  penance,  was  imposed  upon  him,  but  he 
considered  it  too  mild;  and  the  abbot  of  the 
monastery  was  obliged  often  to  restrain  him  in 
his  self-imposed  macerations.  He  pointed  out 
to  him  that  such  a  course  would  only  shorten  his 
life ;  and  that  in  reality  it  required  more  courage 
to  suffer  during  a  long  period  the  penances  ju- 
diciously imposed  by  his  superiors,  than  to  hasten 
his  end  by  self-inflicted  punishments. 

At  the  expiration  of  his  novitiate,  Don 
Juan,  assuming  the  name  of  Brother  Ambroise, 
took  his  final  vows,  and  because  of  his  piety 
and  asceticism  he  edified  the  whole  community. 
Under  his  fustian  gown  he  wore  a  coarse  hair- 
cloth shirt;  a  narrow  box,  shorter  than  his  body, 
was  his  bed.  He  restricted  his  diet  to  stewed 
vegetables;  only  on  fete-days,  and  then  by  the 
express  order  of  the  abbot,  did  he  consent  to  eat 
bread.  Outstretched  upon  a  cross,  he  spent  the 
greater  part  of  the  night  in  meditation  and 
prayer. 

In  fact,  he  was  the  example  for  this  com- 
munity of  religious  men,  as  formerly  he  had  been 
the  model  for  all  the  libertines  of  his  social 
sphere.  An  epidemic,  which  broke  out  in  Se- 
ville, gave  him  an  opportunity  to  put  into  prac- 
tice those  new  virtues  which  were  the  fruit  of 
his  conversion.  The  victims  of  the  plague  were 


214         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

received  into  the  hospital  which  he  had  endowed ; 
he  nursed  the  poor,  spending  all  his  time  by  their 
bedside,  in  exhortation,  consolation,  and  encour- 
agement. So  great  was  the  danger  of  contagion 
that  it  was  impossible  to  find,  for  love  or  money, 
men  willing  to  bury  the  dead.  Don  Juan  ful- 
filled this  ministry  also;  entering  the  abandoned 
houses,  he  gave  decent  burial  to  the  bodies  which 
he  found  there,  and  many  had  been  left  for  days 
unburied.  Everywhere  blessings  were  showered 
on  him.  Never  once  during  the  terrible  scourge 
did  he  contract  the  disease,  many  credulous  per- 
sons asserting  that  God  had  performed  a  new 
miracle  in  his  favour. 

Don  Juan,  or  rather  Brother  Ambroise,  had 
now  dwelt  in  the  cloister  for  a  number  of  years, 
his  life  being  one  uninterrupted  succession  of 
pious  practices  and  penances.  The  memory  of 
his  past  life  was  still  present  in  his  thoughts,  but 
his  remorse  was  beginning  to  be  less  acute,  owing 
to  the  consciousness  of  Divine  forgiveness  im- 
parted by  his  changed  life. 

One  day,  after  dinner,  the  hour  when  the  sun 
shone  with  fiercest  heat,  all  the  brothers  were 
enjoying  a  short  rest,  as  was  their  custom. 
Brother  Ambroise  alone  worked  in  the  garden, 
bareheaded,  under  the  burning  sun;  it  was  one 
of  his  self-imposed  penances.  Bending  over  his 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY         215 

spade  he  saw  the  shadow  of  a  man,  who  paused 
beside  him.  Supposing  it  was  one  of  the  monks, 
who  had  walked  out  into  the  garden,  he  con- 
tinued his  task,  saluting  him  with  an  Ave  Maria. 
There  was  no  response.  Surprised  that  the 
shadow  did  not  move,  he  looked  up  from  his 
work,  and  saw  standing  before  him  a  tall  young 
man.  He  wore  a  cloak  which  reached  to  the 
ground,  and  a  hat,  shaded  by  a  black  and  white 
plume,  almost  concealed  his  face.  This  man 
looked  at  him  in  silence,  with  an  expression  of 
malicious  pleasure  and  scorn.  They  stood  thus 
for  several  moments,  gazing  steadily  at  each 
other.  Finally,  the  stranger,  stepping  forward, 
and  removing  his  hat  so  as  to  disclose  his  feat- 
ures, said: 

"  Do  you  recognise  me?  " 

Don  Juan  regarded  him  still  more  closely,  but 
without  recognition. 

"  Do  you  remember  the  siege  of  Berg-op- 
Zoom? "  asked  the  stranger.  "  Have  you  for- 
gotten a  soldier  named  Modesto ?  " 

Don  Juan  trembled.  The  stranger  continued 
coldly : 

"  A  soldier  named  Modesto,  who  shot  and 
killed  your  worthy  friend,  Don  Garcia,  instead 
of  yourself,  at  whom  he  aimed?  Modesto!  I 
am  he.  I  have  still  another  name,  Don  Juan: 


216         SOULS  IX  PURGATORY 

my  name  is  Don  Pedro  de  Ojeda.  I  am  the  son 
of  Don  Alfonso  de  Ojeda,  whom  you  killed 
.  I  am  the  brother  of  Dona  Fausta 
de  Ojeda,  whom  you  killed  ...  I  am  the 
brother  of  Dona  Teresa  de  Ojeda,  whom  you 
killed." 

"  My  brother,"  said  Don  Juan,  falling  on 
his  knees,  "  I  am  a  miserable  mass  of  crimes.  It 
is  to  expiate  them  that  I  am  wearing  this  garb, 
and  that  I  have  renounced  the  world.  If  there 
is  any  means  by  which  I  may  win  your  forgive- 
ness, tell  me  what  it  is.  The  severest  penance 
will  have  no  terrors  for  me  if  thereby  you  will 
cease  to  curse  me." 

Don  Pedro  smiled  bitterly. 

"  Let  us  abandon  hypocrisy,  Senor  Marafia. 
I  do  not  forgive.  As  for  my  curses,  you  have 
brought  them  on  yourself.  But  I  am  too  im- 
patient to  wait  for  their  realisation.  I  have  with 
me  something  far  more  effective  than  curses." 

Thereupon  he  threw  aside  his  cloak  and 
showed  two  long  swords  which  he  carried  at  his 
side.  He  drew  them  from  the  scabbards  and 
stuck  them  both  in  the  ground. 

'  Take  your  choice,  Don  Juan,"  he  said.  "  I 
have  been  told  that  you  are  a  great  fighter  and  I 
pride  myself  on  being  no  mean  fencer.  Let  us 
see  what  you  can  do." 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        217 

Don  Juan  made  the  sign  of  the  cross, 
saying: 

"  Brother,  you  forget  the  vows  that  I  have 
taken.  I  am  no  longer  the  Don  Juan  whom  you 
once  knew,  I  am  Brother  Ambroise." 

'  Very  well!  Brother  Ambroise,  you  are  my 
enemy,  and  no  matter  what  name  you  call  your- 
self, I  hate  you,  and  I  intend  to  be  avenged." 

Don  Juan  again  fell  upon  his  knees. 

"  If  you  wish  to  take  my  life,  brother,  it  is 
yours.  Chastise  me  in  any  way  you  see  fit." 

"  Cowardly  hypocrite !  Do  you  think  to  dupe 
me?  If  I  had  wanted  to  kill  you  like  a  mad 
dog,  would  I  have  taken  the  trouble  to  bring 
these  weapons  ?  Come,  make  your  choice  quickly, 
and  defend  your  life." 

"  I  tell  you  again,  brother,  I  can  not  fight, 
but  I  can  die." 

"Miserable  caitiff!"  cried  Don  Pedro,  in  a 
rage.  "  I  was  told  that  you  had  courage,  and  I 
find  you  only  a  vile  coward!  " 

"  Courage,  my  brother?  God  grant  me 
courage  not  to  give  way  to  utter  hopelessness; 
for  without  His  support  the  remembrance  of  my 
crimes  would  lead  me  to  desperation.  Good-bye, 
I  will  leave  you,  for  I  see  that  my  presence  mad- 
dens you.  May  the  day  come  when  you  will  be- 
lieve in  the  sincerity  of  my  repentance !  " 


218         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

He  started  to  leave  the  garden,  when  Don 
Pedro  grasped  his  arm. 

;'  Either  you  or  I,"  he  cried,  "  shall  never 
leave  this  spot  alive.  Take  one  of  these  swords, 
for  I'll  be  damned  if  I  believe  a  single  word  of 
your  jeremiads! " 

Don  Juan  looked  at  him  beseechingly,  and 
again  tried  to  leave  the  place,  but  Don  Pedro 
seized  him  roughly  by  the  collar: 

'  You  believe,  then,  infamous  murderer  that 
you  are,  that  you  can  escape  me!  No!  I  shall 
tear  into  shreds  your  hypocritical  robe  that  con- 
ceals the  cloven  foot,  and  then,  it  may  be,  you 
will  find  courage  enough  to  fight  with  me." 

With  this,  he  pushed  him  violently  against 
the  wall. 

"  Senor  Pedro  de  Ojeda,"  cried  Don  Juan, 
"  kill  me  if  you  will,  I  shall  not  fight!  " 

And  folding  his  arms,  with  eyes  calm  but 
determined,  he  looked  steadily  at  Don  Pedro. 

'  Yes,  I  shall  kill  you,  miserable  dastard ! 
But  first  I  shall  treat  you  as  the  coward  that 
you  are! " 

And  he  slapped  him  in  the  face,  the  first  in- 
sulting blow  that  Don  Juan  had  ever  received. 
His  face  became  livid.  The  pride  and  fury  of 
his  youth  once  more  took  possession  of  his  soul. 
Without  a  word,  he  leaped  toward  one  of  the 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        219 

swords,  and  seized  it.  Don  Pedro  took  the  other, 
and  stood  on  guard.  They  attacked  each  other 
furiously,  making  a  lunge  simultaneously.  Don 
Pedro's  sword  buried  itself  in  Don  Juan's  gown 
and  glanced  along  his  body  without  inflicting  a 
wound ;  Don  Juan's  sword,  on  the  contrary,  sank 
to  the  hilt  into  his  adversary's  breast.  Don 
Pedro  died  instantly. 

Seeing  his  enemy  stretched  at  his  feet,  Don 
Juan  stood  for  some  time  as  if  dazed,  looking 
down  upon  him.  Gradually  he  came  to  his 
senses,  and  to  a  realisation  of  the  enormity  of 
his  crime.  Throwing  himself  upon  the  body,  he 
tried  to  restore  it  to  life,  but  he  was  too  familiar 
with  the  sight  of  wounds  to  doubt  for  a  moment 
that  this  one  was  fatal.  There  at  his  feet  lay 
the  blood-stained  sword,  offering  him  a  means 
of  self -punishment ;  but  quickly  casting  behind 
him  this  last  temptation  of  the  devil,  terror- 
stricken,  he  rushed  into  the  abbot's  cell  and  threw 
himself  at  his  feet.  There,  with  tears  streaming 
in  floods  down  his  cheeks,  Don  Juan  told  his 
terrible  story.  The  abbot  would  not,  at  first, 
believe  him,  thinking  that  Don  Juan's  reason 
had  become  impaired  on  account  of  his  severe 
penances,  but  his  gown  and  hands,  stained  with 
blood,  no  longer  permitted  him  to  doubt  the 
awful  truth. 


220         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

A  man  of  rare  presence  of  mind,  he  realised 
instantly  that  if  this  affair  should  come  to  be 
known,  the  scandal  would  reflect  upon  the  mon- 
astery. No  one  had  seen  the  duel,  and  he  took 
care  to  conceal  it  from  the  brothers.  He  ordered 
Don  Juan  to  follow  him,  and  with  his  assistance, 
he  carried  the  body  into  a  cellar-room,  and  lock- 
ing the  door  he  took  the  key.  Then,  shutting 
Don  Juan  within  his  cell,  the  abbot  went  out  to 
notify  the  corregidor. 

One  may,  perhaps,  be  surprised  that  Don 
Pedro,  who  had  already  made  one  attempt  to 
murder  Don  Juan,  should  have  rejected  the  idea 
of  a  second  assassination,  preferring  to  over- 
throw his  enemy  in  a  duel;  but  this  was  only  his 
diabolical  plan  of  vengeance.  He  had  heard  of 
Don  Juan's  asceticism  and  his  deep  piety,  and 
he  had  no  doubt  if  he  killed  him  in  cold  blood 
that  he  would  send  Don  Juan's  soul  direct  to 
heaven.  He  hoped,  therefore,  that  by  provok- 
ing him  and  compelling  him  to  fight,  he  would 
kill  him  in  the  act  of  a  mortal  sin  and  would  thus 
destroy  both  his  body  and  his  soul.  We  have 
seen  how  this  wicked  design  turned  against  its 
author. 

It  was  not  difficult  to  hush  up  the  affair.  The 
magistrate  acted  in  concert  with  the  abbot  to 
avert  suspicion.  The  other  monks  believed  that 


SOULS  IN  PURGATORY        221 

the  man  had  fallen  in  a  duel  with  an  unknown 
caballero,  and  when  wounded,  he  had  been  car- 
ried into  the  monastery,  where  he  had  died  almost 
immediately.  As  for  Don  Juan,  I  shall  attempt 
to  describe  neither  his  remorse  nor  his  repentance. 
Every  kind  of  penance  imposed  by  the  abbot  he 
suffered  joyfully.  During  the  remainder  of  his 
life,  he  kept,  hanging  at  the  foot  of  his  bed,  the 
sword  with  which  he  had  killed  Don  Pedro,  and 
never  did  he  look  at  it  without  praying  for  his 
soul,  and  for  the  souls  of  his  family.  In  order 
to  subdue  the  last  remnant  of  worldly  pride 
lingering  in  his  heart  the  abbot  had  commanded 
him  to  present  himself  every  day  before  the 
convent  cook,  so  that  he  might  receive  a  slap. 
After  receiving  this  humiliation  Brother  Am- 
broise  never  failed  to  turn  the  other  cheek  also, 
and  to  thank  the  cook  for  humbling  him  in  this 
way.  He  lived  ten  years  longer  in  the  cloister 
and  never  once  was  his  repentance  interrupted 
by  a  return  to  the  passions  of  his  youth.  He 
died,  revered  as  a  saint,  even  by  those  who  had 
known  him  as  an  evil  youth.  On  his  death-bed, 
he  begged  as  a  favour,  to  be  buried  at  the 
threshold  of  the  church,  so  that  all  who  entered 
should  trample  him  underfoot.  He  wished  also 
that  his  tomb  should  bear  this  inscription: 
Here  lies  the  worst  man  that  ever  lived.  It  was 


222         SOULS  IN  PURGATORY 

not  thought  fitting,  however,  to  cany  out  all  the 
requests  dictated  by  his  excessive  humility.  He 
was  buried  near  the  high  altar  of  the  church  he 
had  built.  It  is  true  that  the  inscription  which 
he  had  composed  was  carved  on  the  stone  that 
covers  his  remains;  but  there  was  added  to  this 
the  story  of  his  conversion,  and  a  eulogy  to  his 
virtues.  His  hospital,  and  especially  the  church 
where  he  is  buried,  are  visited  by  every  stranger 
who  comes  to  Seville.  Several  of  the  master- 
pieces of  Murillo  adorn  the  chapel.  The  Prodi- 
gal's Return,  and  The  Pool  of  Bethesda  which 
are  now  admired  in  the  art  gallery  of  Senor 
Soult,  formerly  decorated  the  walls  of  the  Hos- 
pital de  la  Caridad. 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 
La  Venus  D'llle 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

'IXe&j  Ijv  &ly&,  '«<rr«  6  larSplca 

Kal   fjlTlOS,   &VTWS  foSpttOS  &V. 

AOTKIANOT   *IAO¥ETAH2.* 

I  DESCENDED  the  last  hillside  at  Cani- 
gou,  and,  although  the  sun  had  already 
set,  I  could  distinguish  the  houses  of  the 
little  town  of  Ille,  in  the  plain,  toward  which 
my  steps  were  turned. 

*  You  know,"  I  said  to  the  Catalanian  who 
had  been  my  guide  since  the  previous  day — 
"  no  doubt  you  know  where  M.  de  Peyrehorade 
lives?" 

"  Do  I  know  it !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  I  know  his 
house  as  well  as  I  know  my  own ;  and  if  it  wasn't 
so  dark  I  would  point  it  out  to  you.  It  is  the 
prettiest  in  Ille.  M.  de  Peyrehorade  is  a  rich 
man;  and  he  is  marrying  his  son  to  a  lady  even 
richer  than  himself." 

"  Is  the  marriage  to  take  place  soon? "  I 
asked. 

"  Very  soon ;  probably  the  violinists  are  al- 

*  "  If  I  am  gracious,  let  the  statue  be  also  kind,  seeing  it  is  so  nobly 
human. " — Lucians  * 4  Philopseudes. " 

225 


226  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

ready  ordered  for  the  wedding.  Perhaps  it  will 
be  to-night,  or  to-morrow,  or  the  day  after,  for 
all  I  know.  It  will  be  at  Puygarrig ;  for  the  son 
is  to  marry  Mademoiselle  de  Puygarrig.  It  will 
be  a  very  grand  affair! " 

I  had  been  introduced  to  M.  de  Peyrehorade 
by  my  friend  M.  de  P.,  who  told  me  he  was  a 
very  learned  antiquarian  and  of  extreme  good 
nature.  It  would  give  him  pleasure  to  show  me 
all  the  ruins  for  ten  leagues  round.  So  I  was 
looking  forward  to  visit  with  him  the  district  sur- 
rounding Ille,  which  I  knew  to  be  rich  in  monu- 
ments belonging  to  ancient  times  and  the  Middle 
Ages.  This  marriage,  of  which  I  now  heard 
for  the  first  time,  would  upset  all  my  plans.  I 
said  to  myself,  I  should  be  a  kill- joy;  but  I  was 
expected,  and  as  M.  de  P.  had  written  to  say  I 
was  coming,  I  should  have  to  present  myself. 

"  I  will  bet  you,  monsieur,"  said  my  guide 
to  me,  when  we  were  in  the  plain—  "  I  will  bet 
you  a  cigar  that  I  can  guess  why  you  are  going 
to  M.  de  Peyrehorade's." 

"  But  that  is  not  a  difficult  thing  to  guess," 
I  replied,  holding  out  a  cigar  to  him.  "  At  this 
hour,  after  traversing  six  leagues  amongst  the 
Canigou  hills,  the  grand  question  is  supper." 

"  Yes,  but  to-morrow?  .  .  .  Wait,  I  will 
bet  that  you  have  come  to  Ille  to  see  the  statue. 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  227 

I  guessed  that  when  I  saw  you  draw  pictures  of 
the  Saints  at  Serrabona." 

"The  statue!  What  statue?"  The  word 
had  excited  my  curiosity. 

'What!  did  no  one  tell  you  at  Perpignan 
that  M.  de  Peyrehorade  had  found  a  statue  in 
the  earth?" 

"  Did  you  mean  a  statue  in  terra-cotta,  or 
clay? " 

"  Nothing  of  the  kind.  It  is  actually  in  cop- 
per, and  there  is  enough  of  it  to  make  heaps  of 
coins.  It  weighs  as  much  as  a  church-bell.  It 
is  deep  in  the  ground,  at  the  foot  of  an  olive  tree 
that  we  dug  up." 

'  You  were  present,  then,  at  the  find? " 

'  Yes,  sir.  M.  de  Peyrehorade  told  Jean  Coll 
and  me,  a  fortnight  ago,  to  uproot  an  old  olive 
tree  which  had  been  killed  by  the  frost  last  year, 
for  there  was  a  very  severe  frost,  you  will  re- 
member. Well,  then,  whilst  working  at  it  with 
all  his  might,  Jean  Coll  gave  a  blow  with  his 
pickaxe,  and  I  heard  bimm !  ...  as  though 
he  had  struck  on  a  bell.  '  What  is  that?  '  I  said. 
He  picked  and  picked  again,  and  a  black  hand 
appeared,  which  looked  like  the  hand  of  a  dead 
man  coming  out  of  the  ground.  I  felt  fright- 
ened; I  went  to  the  master  and  said  to  him: 
'  There  are  dead  folk,  master,  under  the  olive 


228  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

tree;  I  wish  you  would  send  for  the  priest.' 
*  What  dead  folk  ? '  he  asked.  He  came,  and  had 
no  sooner  seen  the  hand  than  he  cried  out,  '  An 
antique  statue !  an  antique  statue ! '  You  might 
have  thought  he  had  discovered  a  treasure.  And 
then  he  set  to  with  pickaxe  and  hands,  and 
worked  hard ;  he  did  almost  as  much  work  as  the 
two  of  us  together." 

"  And  what  did  you  find  in  the  end?  " 

"  A  huge  black  woman,  more  than  half 
naked,  saving  your  presence,  sir,  all  in  copper, 
and  M.  de  Peyrehorade  told  us  that  it  was  an 
idol  of  pagan  times  .  .  .  perhaps  as  old 
as  Charlemagne ! " 

"  I  see  what  it  is  .  .  .  some  worthy  Vir- 
gin in  bronze  which  belonged  to  a  convent  that 
has  been  destroyed." 

"The  Blessed  Virgin!  Well,  I  never! 
.  .  .  I  should  very  soon  have  known  if  it  had 
been  the  Blessed  Virgin.  I  tell  you  it  is  an  idol ; 
you  can  see  that  plainly  from  its  appearance.  It 
stares  at  you  with  its  great  white  eyes. 
You  might  have  said  it  was  trying  to  put  you 
out  of  countenance.  It  was  enough  to  make  one 
ashamed  to  look  at  her." 

'  White  eyes  were  they?  No  doubt  they  are 
inlaid  in  the  bronze;  it  might  perhaps  be  a  Ro- 
man statue." 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  229 

"  Roman !  that's  it.  M.  de  Peyrehorade  said 
that  it  was  Roman.  Ah!  I  can  see  you  are  as 
learned  as  he  is." 

"  Is  it  whole  and  in  good  preservation?  " 

"  Oh,  it  is  all  there,  sir.     It  is  much  more 

beautiful  and  better  finished  than  the  painted 

plaster  bust  of  Louis  Philippe,  which  is  at  the 

town  hall.    But  for  all  that  the  idol's  face  is  not 

/••^» 

very  nice  to  look  at.    She  looks  wicked     . 
and  she  is  so,  too." 

"Wicked!  What  mischief  has  she  done 
you?" 

"  No  mischief  to  me  exactly;  but  I  will  tell 
you.  We  were  down  on  all  fours  to  raise  her  up 
on  end,  and  M.  de  Peyrehorade  was  also  tugging 
at  the  rope,  although  he  had  no  more  strength 
than  a  chicken,  good  man!  With  much  trouble 
he  got  her  straight.  I  picked  up  a  tile  to  prop 
her  up,  when,  good  Lord!  she  fell  upside  down 
all  in  a  heap.  '  Look  out  there  below ! '  I  said, 
but  I  was  not  quick  enough,  for  Jean  Coll  had 
not  time  to  draw  his  leg  out  .  .  . " 

"  And  was  it  hurt?  " 

"  His  poor  leg  was  broken  as  clean  as  a  pole. 
Goodness!  when  I  saw  it  I  was  furious.  I 
wanted  to  break  up  the  idol  with  my  pickaxe, 
but  M.  de  Peyrehorade  would  not  let  me.  He 
gave  some  money  to  Jean  Coll,  who,  all  the  same, 


230          THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

has  been  in  bed  the  whole  fortnight  since  it  hap- 
pened, and  the  doctor  says  that  he  will  never 
walk  with  that  leg  again  so  well  as  with  the 
other.  It  is  a  sad  pity;  he  was  our  best  runner, 
and,  after  M.  de  Peyrehorade's  son,  he  was  the 
cleverest  tennis  player.  M.  Alphonse  de  Peyre- 
horade  was  dreadfully  sorry,  for  it  was  Coll 
against  whom  he  played.  It  was  fine  to  see  them 
send  the  balls  flying.  Whizz!  whizz  1  they  never 
touched  the  ground." 

And  so  we  chatted  till  we  reached  Ille,  and 
I  very  soon  found  myself  in  the  presence  of  M. 
de  Peyrehorade.  He  was  a  little  old  man,  still 
hale  and  active ;  he  was  powdered,  had  a  red  nose, 
and  his  manner  was  jovial  and  bantering.  When 
he  had  opened  M.  de  P.'s  letter  he  installed  me 
in  front  of  a  well-appointed  table  and  presented 
me  to  his  wife  and  son  as  an  illustrious  archaeolo- 
gist, whose  desire  it  was  to  raise  the  province  of 
Roussillon  from  obscurity,  in  which  it  had  been 
left  by  the  neglect  of  the  learned. 

Whilst  I  was  eating  with  a  good  appetite— 
for  nothing  makes  one  so  hungry  as  mountain 
air — I  examined  my  hosts.  I  have  said  a  word 
or  two  about  M.  de  Peyrehorade;  I  should  add 
that  he  was  vivacity  itself.  He  talked  and  ate, 
got  up,  ran  to  his  library  to  bring  me  books, 
showed  me  engravings,  and  poured  out  drinks 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  231 

for  me ;  he  was  never  still  for  two  minutes.  His 
wife  was  rather  too  stout,  like  most  Catalanian 
women  over  forty,  and  she  seemed  to  me  a  regu- 
lar provincial,  solely  taken  up  with  the  cares  of 
her  household.  Although  the  supper  was  ample 
for  six  people  at  least,  she  ran  to  the  kitchen,  had 
pigeons  killed  and  dozens  of  them  fried,  besides 
opening  I  don't  know  how  many  pots  of  pre- 
serves. In  a  trice  the  table  was  loaded  with  dishes 
and  bottles,  and  I  should  assuredly  have  died  of 
indigestion  if  I  had  even  tasted  all  that  was 
offered  me.  However,  at  each  dish  that  I  re- 
fused there  were  fresh  excuses.  They  were  afraid 
I  did  not  get  what  I  liked  at  Ille — there  are 
so  few  means  of  getting  things  in  the  provinces, 
and  Parisians  are  so  hard  to  please! 

M.  Alphonse  de  Peyrehorade  stirred  no  more 
than  a  statue  in  the  midst  of  his  parents'  comings 
and  goings.  He  was  a  tall  young  man  of  twen- 
ty-six, with  beautiful  and  regular  features,  but 
they  were  wanting  in  expression.  His  figure  and 
athletic  build  quite  justified  the  reputation  he 
had  gained  in  the  country  as  an  indefatigable 
tennis  player.  He  was  that  evening  exquisitely 
dressed,  exactly  like  the  latest  fashion  plate. 
But  he  seemed  to  me  to  be  uneasy  in  his  gar- 
ments; he  was  as  stiff  as  a  post  in  his  velvet  col- 
lar, and  could  not  turn  round  unless  with  his 


232  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

whole  body.  His  fat  and  sunburnt  hands,  with 
their  short  nails,  contrasted  strangely  with  his 
costume.  They  were  the  hands  of  a  labouring 
man  appearing  below  the  sleeves  of  a  dandy. 
For  the  rest,  he  only  addressed  me  once  through- 
out the  whole  evening,  and  that  was  to  ask  me 
where  I  had  bought  my  watch-chain,  although 
he  studied  me  from  head  to  foot  very  inquisitively 
in  my  capacity  as  a  Parisian. 

"  Ah,  now,  my  honoured  guest,"  said  M.  de 
Peyrehorade  to  me  when  supper  drew  to  its  con- 
clusion, "  you  belong  to  me.  You  are  in  my 
house,  and  I  shall  not  give  you  any  rest  until  you 
have  seen  all  the  curiosities  among  our  moun- 
tains. You  must  learn  to  know  our  Roussillon 
and  to  do  it  justice.  You  have  no  idea  what  we 
can  show  you — Phoenician,  Celtic,  Roman,  Ara- 
besque and  Byzantine  monuments.  You  shall  see 
them  all — lock,  stock  and  barrel.  I  will  take  you 
everywhere,  and  will  not  let  you  off  a  single 
stone." 

A  fit  of  coughing  compelled  him  to  stop.  I 
took  advantage  of  it  to  tell  him  I  should  be 
greatly  distressed  if  I  disturbed  him  during  the 
interesting  event  about  to  take  place  in  his 
family.  If  he  would  kindly  give  me  the  benefit 
of  his  valuable  advice  about  the  excursion  I 
ought  to  take,  I  should  be  able  to  go  without 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  233 

putting  him  to  the  inconvenience  of  accompany- 
ing me.     . 

"  Ah,  you  are  referring  to  this  boy's  mar- 
riage !  "  he  exclaimed,  interrupting  me.  '  That 
is  all  nonsense.  It  takes  place  the  day  after  to- 
morrow. You  shall  celebrate  the  wedding  with 
us;  it  will  take  place  quietly,  for  the  bride  is  in 
mourning  for  an  aunt,  whose  heiress  she  is. 
Therefore  there  is  to  be  neither  fete  nor  ball. 
.  It  is  a  pity.  .  .  .  You  would  have 
seen  our  Catalanian  women  dance. 
They  are  pretty,  and  you  might  perhaps  have 
been  tempted  to  follow  Alphonse's  example. 
One  marriage,  they  say,  leads  to  others.  .  .  . 
On  Saturday,  after  the  young  people  are  mar- 
ried, I  shall  be  at  liberty,  and  we  will  set  out.  I 
ask  your  forgiveness  for  the  irksomeness  of  a 
provincial  wedding.  To  a  Parisian  blase  with 
fetes  .  .  .  and  a  wedding  without  a  ball 
too!  However,  you  will  see  a  bride  .  .  .  such 
a  bride  .  .  .  you  must  tell  me  what  you  think 
of  her.  .  .  .  But  you  are  not  a  frivolous 
man,  and  you  take  no  notice  of  women.  I  have 
better  things  than  women  to  show  you.  I  am 
going  to  show  you  something!  I  have  a  fine 
surprise  for  you  to-morrow." 

"  Ah,"  I  replied,  "  it  is  not  easy  to  have  a 
treasure  in  your  house  without  the  public  know- 


234  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

ing  all  about  it.  I  think  I  can  guess  the  surprise 
you  have  in  store  for  me.  You  are  thinking  of 
your  statue.  I  am  quite  prepared  to  admire  it, 
for  my  guide's  description  of  it  has  roused  my 
curiosity." 

"  Ah !  he  told  you  about  the  idol,  for  that  is 
what  they  call  my  beautiful  Venus  Tur — but  I 
will  not  talk  of  it.  To-morrow,  as  soon  as  it  is 
daylight,  you  shall  see  her,  and  you  shall  tell 
me  if  I  am  not  right  in  considering  her  a  chef- 
d'oeuvre.  Upon  my  word,  you  could  not  have 
arrived  at  a  better  time!  There  are  inscriptions 
which,  poor  ignorant,  I  explain  after  my  own 
fashion  .  .  .  but  a  savant  from  Paris! 
.  You  will  probably  laugh  at  my  inter- 
pretation, for  I  have  written  a  treatise  on  it. 
I — an  old  provincial  antiquarian — I 
am  going  to  venture.  ...  I  mean  to  make 
the  press  groan.  If  you  would  be  so  good  as  to 
read  and  correct  it,  I  should  be  hopeful.  .  .  . 
For  example,  I  am  curious  to  know  how  you 
would  translate  this  inscription  on  the  pedes- 
tal: 'CAFE'  .  .  .—but  I  do  not  want  to 
ask  you  anything  yet!  To-morrow,  to-morrow! 
Not  a  single  word  about  the  Venus  to-day." 

'  You  are  quite  right,  Peyrehorade,"  said 
his  wife,  "  to  stop  talking  about  your  idol ;  you 
ought  to  see  that  you  are  preventing  the  gentle- 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  235 

man  from  eating.  Why,  he  has  seen  far  more 
beautiful  statues  in  Paris  than  yours.  There 
are  dozens  of  them  in  the  Tuileries,  and  in 
bronze  too." 

"  Just  look  at  her  ignorance — the  blessed  ig- 
norance of  the  provinces ! "  interrupted  M.  de 
Peyrehorade.  "  Fancy,  comparing  a  splendid 
antique  statue  to  the  flat  figures  of  Coustou! 

" t  How  irreverently  of  my  affairs 
The  gods  are  pleased  to  talk ! ' 

"  Do  you  know  my  wife  wanted  to  have  my 
statue  melted  down  to  make  a  bell  for  our 
church?  She  would  have  been  its  godmother — 
one  of  Myro's  chef-d'oeuvres." 

"  Chef-d'oeuvre!  chef-d'oeuvre!  a  fine  chef- 
d'ceuvre  it  is  to  break  a  man's  leg !  " 

"  Look  here,  wife,"  said  M.  de  Peyrehorade 
in  a  determined  voice,  as  he  extended  his  right 
leg  toward  her,  clad  in  a  fine  silk  stocking,  "  if 
my  Venus  had  broken  this  leg  I  should  not  have 
minded." 

"  Good  gracious!  Peyrehorade,  how  can  you 
talk  like  that?  Fortunately,  the  man  is  going  on 
well.  .  .  .  And  yet  I  can  not  bring  myself 
to  look  at  the  statue  which  did  such  an  evil  thing 
as  that.  Poor  Jean  Coll!  " 

"  Wounded  by  Venus,  sir,"  said  M.  de  Peyre- 


236  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

horade,  laughing  loudly.  "  The  rascal  complains 
of  being  wounded  by  Venus ! 

"  *  Veneris  nee  prsemia  n6ris.' 

Who  has  not  suffered  from  the  wounds  of 
Venus? " 

M.  Alphonse,  who  understood  French  better 
than  Latin,  winked  with  an  understanding  air, 
and  looked  at  me  as  though  to  say,  "  Do  you 
understand  that,  you  Parisian? " 

Supper  ended  at  last.  For  an  hour  I  had  not 
been  able  to  eat  any  more.  I  was  tired,  and  could 
not  hide  my  frequent  yawns.  Madame  de  Peyre- 
horade  saw  it  first,  and  said  that  it  was  time  to 
retire.  Then  began  fresh  apologies  for  the  poor 
entertainment  I  should  find.  I  should  not  be 
comfortable  as  in  Paris;  in  the  country  things 
are  so  different!  I  must  make  allowances  for 
the  people  of  Roussillon.  It  was  in  vain  I  pro- 
tested that  after  a  journey  among  the  moun- 
tains a  bundle  of  straw  would  seem  a  delicious 
bed.  They  still  begged  me  to  pardon  their  poor 
rustic  servants  if  they  did  not  behave  as  well  as 
they  should.  At  last,  accompanied  by  M.  de 
Peyrehorade,  I  reached  the  room  put  apart  for 
my  use.  The  staircase,  the  top  steps  of  which 
were  of  wood,  led  to  the  centre  of  a  corridor,  out 
of  which  opened  several  rooms. 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  237 

"  To  the  right,"  said  my  host,  "  is  the  set  of 
rooms  that  I  intend  for  the  future  Madame  Al- 
phonse.  Your  room  is  at  the  end  of  the  passage 
opposite.  You  will  understand,"  he  added,  with 
a  look  which  he  meant  to  be  sly — "  you  will 
readily  understand  that  newly  married  people 
wish  to  be  by  themselves.  You  are  at  one  end 
of  the  house  and  they  at  the  other." 

We  entered  a  very  handsomely  furnished 
room,  where  the  first  object  that  caught  my  eye 
was  a  bed  seven  feet  long,  six  broad,  and  such  a 
height  that  one  needed  a  stool  to  get  into  it.  My 
host  pointed  out  the  position  of  the  bell,  and  sat- 
isfied himself  that  the  sugar-bowl  was  full,  and 
the  smelling-bottles  of  eau  de  Cologne  in  their 
proper  places  on  the  toilette  table ;  then  he  asked 
me  repeatedly  if  I  had  all  I  wanted,  wished  me 
good-night  and  left  me  alone. 

The  windows  were  shut.  Before  undressing, 
I  opened  one  to  breathe  the  cool  night  air,  which 
was  delicious  after  such  a  lengthy  supper.  In 
front  was  Canigou  Mountain,  which  is  at  all 
times  beautiful,  but  to-night  it  seemed  the  fairest 
in  the  world,  lighted  up  as  it  was  by  a  splendid 
moon.  I  stood  a  few  minutes  to  contemplate  its 
marvellous  outline,  and  was  just  going  to  close 
my  window  when,  lowering  my  gaze,  I  saw  the 
statue  on  a  pedestal  about  forty  yards  from  the 


238  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

house.  It  was  placed  in  a  corner  of  the  quick-set 
hedge  which  separated  a  little  garden  from  a 
large,  perfectly  level  court,  which,  I  learnt 
later,  was  the  tennis  ground  for  the  town.  This 
ground  had  been  M.  de  Peyrehorade's  property, 
but  he  had  given  it  to  the  public  at  his  son's  ur- 
gent entreaties. 

From  my  distance  away  it  was  difficult  to 
make  out  the  form  of  the  statue;  I  could  only 
judge  of  its  height,  which  I  guessed  was  about 
six  feet.  At  that  moment  two  town  larrikins 
passed  along  the  tennis  court,  close  to  the  hedge, 
whistling  the  pretty  Roussillon  air,  "  Montagnes 
regalades."  They  stopped  to  look  at  the  statue, 
and  one  of  them  even  apostrophised  her  in  a  loud 
voice.  He  spoke  the  Catalanian  dialect,  but  I 
had  been  long  enough  in  the  province  of  Rous- 
sillon to  be  able  to  understand  almost  all  he  said. 

"Chi-ike,  hussy!  "  (the  Catalanian  expression 
was  more  forcible  than  that) .  "  Look  here,"  he 
said,  "  you  broke  Jean  Coil's  leg  for  him!  If  you 
belonged  to  me  I  would  have  broken  your  neck.'* 

"  Bah!  what  with?  "  asked  the  other.  "  She 
is  made  of  copper,  and  so  hard  that  Stephen 
broke  his  file  over  it,  trying  to  cut  into  it.  It  is 
copper  from  before  the  Flood,  and  harder  than 
anything  I  can  think." 

"If  I  had  my  cold  chisel"   (apparently  he 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  239 

was  a  locksmith's  apprentice)  "  I  would  jolly 
soon  scoop  out  her  big  white  eyes;  it  would  be 
like  cracking  a  couple  of  nutshells  for  the  ker- 
nels. I  would  do  it  for  a  maravedi" 

They  moved  a  few  paces  further  off. 

"  I  must  just  wish  the  idol  good-night,"  said 
the  tallest  of  the  apprentices,  stopping  suddenly. 

He  stooped,  and  probably  picked  up  a  stone. 
I  saw  him  stretch  out  his  arm  and  throw  some- 
thing, and  immediately  after  I  heard  a  resound- 
ing blow  from  the  bronze.  At  the  same  moment 
the  apprentice  raised  his  hand  to  his  head  and 
yelled  out  in  pain. 

"  She  has  thrown  it  back  at  me! "  he  cried. 

And  then  the  two  scamps  took  to  flight  as 
fast  as  they  could.  The  stone  had  evidently  re- 
bounded from  the  metal,  and  had  punished  the 
rascal  for  the  outrage  done  to  the  goddess. 

I  shut  the  window  and  laughed  heartily. 

Yet  another  vandal  punished  by  Venus! 
Would  that  all  destroyers  of  our  ancient  monu- 
ments could  have  their  heads  broken  like  that ! 

And  with  this  charitable  wish  I  fell  asleep. 

It  was  broad  day  when  I  awoke.  Near  my 
bed  on  one  side  stood  M.  de  Peyrehorade  in  a 
dressing-gown ;  on  the  other  a  servant  sent  by  his 
wife  with  a  cup  of  chocolate  in  his  hand. 

"  Come  now,  Parisian,  get  up !     How  lazy 


240  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

you  people  from  the  capital  are ! "  said  my  host, 
while  I  hastily  dressed  myself.  "  It  is  eight 
o'clock,  and  you  still  in  bed.  I  got  up  at  six 
o'clock.  I  have  been  up-stairs  three  times;  I 
listened  at  your  door  on  tiptoe,  but  there  was  no 
sign  of  life  at  all.  It  is  bad  for  you  to  sleep  too 
much  at  your  age.  And  my  Venus  waiting  to 
be  seen !  Come,  take  this  cup  of  Barcelona  choco- 
late as  fast  as  you  can  .  .  .  it  is  quite  con- 
traband. You  can't  get  such  chocolate  in  Paris. 
Take  in  all  the  nourishment  you  can,  for  when 
you  are  before  my  Venus  no  one  will  be  able  to 
tear  you  away." 

I  was  ready  in  five  minutes;  that  is  to  say,  I 
was  only  half  shaved,  wrongly  buttoned  and 
scalded  by  the  chocolate  which  I  had  swallowed 
boiling  hot.  I  went  down-stairs  into  the  garden 
and  was  soon  in  front  of  a  wonderfully  fine 
statue.  It  was  indeed  a  Venus  of  extraordinary 
beauty.  The  top  part  of  her  body  was  bare,  just 
as  the  ancients  usually  depicted  their  great 
deities;  her  right  hand,  raised  up  to  her  breast, 
was  bent,  with  the  palm  inward,  the  thumb  and 
two  first  fingers  extended,  whilst  the  other  two 
were  slightly  curved.  The  other  hand  was  near 
the  hips,  and  held  up  the  drapery  which  covered 
the  lower  part  of  the  body.  The  attitude  of  this 
statue  reminded  me  of  that  of  the  Morra  player, 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  241 

which,  for  some  reason  or  other,  goes  by  tHe 
name  of  Germanicus.  Perhaps  they  wished  to 
depict  the  goddess  playing  at  the  game  of  Morra. 

However  that  might  be,  it  is  impossible  to 
conceive  anything  more  perfect  than  the  body  of 
this  Venus;  nothing  could  be  more  harmonious 
or  more  voluptuous  than  its  outlines,  nothing 
more  graceful  or  dignified  than  its  drapery.  I 
expected  some  work  of  the  Lower  Empire,  and 
I  beheld  a  masterpiece  of  the  most  perfect  period 
of  sculpture.  I  was  specially  struck  with  the 
exquisite  truth  of  form,  which  gave  the  impres- 
sion that  it  had  been  moulded  by  nature  itself,  if 
nature  ever  produces  such  perfect  specimens. 

The  hair,  which  was  raised  off  the  forehead, 
looked  as  though  it  might  have  been  gilded  at 
some  time.  The  head  was  small,  like  those  of 
nearly  all  Greek  statues,  and  bent  slightly  for- 
ward. As  to  the  face,  I  should  never  be  able  to 
express  its  strange  character;  it  was  of  quite  a 
different  type  from  that  of  any  other  antique 
statue  I  could  recall  to  mind.  It  was  not  only 
the  calm  and  austere  beauty  of  the  Greek  sculp- 
tors, whose  rule  was  to  give  a  majestic  immo- 
bility to  every  feature.  Here,  on  the  contrary, 
I  noticed  with  astonishment  that  the  artist  had 
purposely  expressed  ill-nature  to  the  point  even 
of  wickedness.  Every  feature  was  slightly  con- 


242  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

traded :  the  eyes  were  rather  slanting,  the  mouth 
turned  up  at  the  corners,  and  the  nostrils  some- 
what inflated.  Disdain,  irony,  cruelty,  could  be 
traced  on  a  face  which  was,  notwithstanding,  of 
incredible  beauty.  Indeed,  the  longer  one  looked 
at  this  wonderful  statue,  the  more  did  the  dis- 
tressing thought  obtrude  itself  that  such  mar- 
vellous beauty  could  be  united  with  an  utter  ab- 
sence of  goodness. 

"If  the  model  ever  existed,"  I  said  to  M.  de 
Peyrehorade,  "  and  I  doubt  if  Heaven  ever  pro- 
duced such  a  woman,  how  I  pity  her  lovers !  She 
would  delight  to  make  them  die  of  despair. 
There  is  something  ferocious  in  her  expression, 
and  yet  I  never  saw  anything  so  beautiful." 

" '  It  is  Venus  herself  gloating  over  her  prey,'  " 

cried  M.  de  Peyrehorade,  pleased  with  my  en- 
thusiasm. 

That  expression  of  fiendish  scorn  was  perhaps 
enhanced  by  the  contrast  shown  by  her  eyes, 
which  were  encrusted  with  silver,  and  shone  bril- 
liantly with  the  greenish-black  colour  that  time 
had  given  to  the  whole  statue.  Those  brilliant 
eyes  produced  a  kind  of  illusion  which  recalled 
lifelike  reality.  I  remembered  what  my  guide 
had  said,  that  she  made  those  who  looked  at  her 
lower  their  eyes.  It  was  quite  true,  and  I  could 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  243 

hardly  restrain  an  impulse  of  anger  against 
myself  for  feeling  rather  ill  at  ease  before  that 
bronze  face. 

"  Now  that  you  have  admired  it  minutely,  my 
dear  colleague  in  antiquarian  research,"  said  my 
host,  "  let  us,  by  your  leave,  open  a  scientific 
conference.  What  say  you  to  that  inscription, 
which  you  have  not  yet  noticed? " 

He  showed  me  the  pedestal  of  the  statue,  and 
I  read  on  it  these  words: 

CAFE  AM  ANTE  M 

ff  Quid  dicis,  doctissime?  "  he  asked  me,  rub- 
bing his  hands  together.  "  Let  us  see  if  we  can 
hit  on  the  meaning  of  this  CAFE  AM  AN- 
TEM" 

"  But,"  I  answered,  "  it  has  two  meanings. 
It  can  be  translated :  '  Beware  of  him  who  loves 
thee ;  mistrust  thy  lovers.'  But  in  that  sense  I  do 
not  know  whether  CAFE  AMANTEM  would 
be  good  Latin.  Looking  at  the  lady's  diabolic 
expression,  I  would  rather  believe  that  the  artist 
intended  to  put  the  spectator  on  his  guard  against 
her  terrible  beauty;  I  would  therefore  translate 
it :  *  Beware  if  she  loves  thee.' ' 

"Humph!"  said  M.  de  Peyrehorade;  "yes, 
that  is  an  admissible  interpretation;  but,  without 
wishing  to  displease  you,  I  prefer  the  first  trans- 


244  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

lation,  and  I  will  tell  you  why.  You  know  who 
Venus's  lover  was? " 

'  There  were  several." 

'  Yes,  but  the  chief  one  was  Vulcan.  Should 
one  not  rather  say,  '  In  spite  of  all  thy  beauty 
and  thy  scornful  manner,  thou  shalt  have  for  thy 
lover  a  blacksmith,  a  hideous  cripple '  ?  What 
a  profound  moral,  monsieur,  for  flirts !  " 

I  could  hardly  help  smiling  at  this  far-fetched 
explanation. 

"  Latin  is  a  difficult  tongue,  because  of  its 
concise  expression,"  I  remarked,  to  avoid  con- 
tradicting my  antiquarian  friend  outright ;  and  I 
stepped  further  away  to  see  the  statue  better. 

"  One  moment,  colleague,"  said  M.  de  Peyre- 
horade,  seizing  me  by  the  aim,  "  you  have  not 
seen  everything.  There  is  still  another  inscrip- 
tion. Climb  up  on  the  pedestal  and  look  at  the 
right  arm."  And  saying  this,  he  helped  me  up. 

I  held  on  to  the  neck  of  the  Venus  uncere- 
moniously, and  began  to  make  myself  better 
acquainted  with  her.  I  only  looked  at  her  for 
a  moment,  right  in  the  face,  and  I  found  her  still 
more  wicked,  and  still  more  beautiful.  Then  I 
discovered  that  there  were  some  written  charac- 
ters in  an  ancient,  running  hand,  it  seemed  to 
me,  engraved  on  the  arm.  With  the  help  of  spec- 
tacles I  spelt  out  the  following,  whilst  M.  de 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  245 

Peyrehorade  repeated  every  word  as  soon  as  pro- 
nounced, with  approving  gesture  and  voice.  It 
read  thus: 

FENERI   TVEEVL    .     .     . 
EFTYCHES  MYRO 
IMPERIO  FECIT. 

After  the  word  TFRBFL  in  the  first  line, 
I  thought  some  letters  had  been  effaced;  but 
TVEEVL.  was  perfectly  legible. 

;<  What  do  you  say  to  that?  "  asked  my  host, 
radiantly  smiling  with  malice,  for  he  knew  very 
well  that  I  could  not  easily  extricate  myself  from 
this  TVEEVL,. 

"  I  can  not  explain  that  word  yet,"  I  said  to 
him;  "  all  the  rest  is  easy.  By  his  order  Eutyches 
Myro  made  this  great  offering  to  Venus." 

"  Good.  But  what  do  you  make  of  TFR- 
BFL? What  is  TFRBFL?  " 

"  TFRBFL  puzzles  me  greatly;  I  can  not 
think  of  any  epithet  applied  to  Venus  which 
might  assist  me.  Stay,  what  do  you  say  to 
TFRBFLENTA?  Venus,  who  troubles  and 
disturbs.  .  .  .  You  notice  I  am  all  the  time 
thinking  of  her  malignant  expression.  TFR- 
BFLENTA would  not  be  at  all  a  bad  epithet 
for  Venus,"  I  added  modestly,  for  I  was  not  my- 
self quite  satisfied  with  my  explanation. 


246  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

"Venus  the  turbulent!  Venus  the  broiler  I 
Ah!  you  think,  then,  that  my  Venus  is  a  Venus 
of  the  pot-house?  Nothing  of  the  kind,  mon- 
sieur. She  is  a  Venus  belonging  to  the  great 
world.  And  now  I  will  expound  to  you  this 
TVRBVL.  .  .  .  You  will  at  least  promise 
not  to  divulge  my  discovery  before  my  treatise 
is  published.  I  shall  become  famous,  you  see,  by 
this  find.  .  .  .  You  must  leave  us  poor  pro- 
vincial devils  a  few  ears  to  glean.  You  Parisian 
savants  are  rich  enough." 

From  the  top  of  the  pedestal,  where  I  still 
perched,  I  solemnly  promised  that  I  would 
never  be  so  dishonourable  as  to  steal  his  dis- 
covery. 

"  TVRBVL  .  .  .  monsieur,"  he  said, 
coming  nearer  and  lowering  his  voice  for  fear 
any  one  else  but  myself  should  hear,  "  read 
TVRBVLNERM." 

"  I  do  not  understand  any  better." 

"  Listen  carefully.  A  league  from  here,  at 
the  base  of  the  mountain,  is  a  village  called  Boul- 
ternere.  It  is  a  corruption  of  the  Latin  word 
TVRBVLNERA.  Nothing  is  commoner  than 
such  an  inversion.  Boulternere,  monsieur,  was 
a  Roman  town.  I  have  always  been  doubtful 
about  this,  for  I  have  never  had  any  proof  of 
it.  The  proof  lies  here.  This  Venus  was  the 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  247 

local  goddess  of  the  city  of  Boulternere ;  and  this 
word  Boulternere,  which  I  have  just  shown  to  be 
of  ancient  origin,  proves  a  still  more  curious 
thing,  namely,  that  Boulternere,  after  being  a 
Roman  town,  became  a  Phoenician  one!  " 

He  stopped  a  minute  to  take  breath,  and  to 
enjoy  my  surprise.  I  had  to  repress  a  strong  in- 
clination to  laugh. 

"  Indeed,"  he  went  on,  "  TFRBFLNERA 
is  pure  Phoenician.  TFR  pronounce  TOUR. 
.  .  .  TOUR  and  SOUR,  are  they  not  the 
same  word?  SOUR  is  the  Phoenician  name  for 
Tyre.  I  need  not  remind  you  of  its  meaning. 
BVL,  is  Baal,  Bal,  Bel,  Bui,  slight  differences 
in  pronunciation.  As  to  NERA,  that  gives 
me  some  trouble.  I  am  tempted  to  think,  for 
want  of  a  Phoenician  word,  that  it  comes  from 
the  Greek  viipds — damp,  marshy.  That  would 
make  it  a  hybrid  word.  To  justify  vrjpds  I  will 
show  you  at  Boulternere  how  the  mountain 
streams  there  form  poisonous  swamps.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  ending  NERA  might  have  been 
added  much  later,  in  honour  of  Nera  Pivesuvia, 
the  wife  of  Tetricus,  who  may  have  done  some 
benevolent  act  to  the  city  of  Turbul.  But,  on 
account  of  the  marshes,  I  prefer  the  derivation 
from  vnp<Ss." 

He  took  a  pinch  of  snuff  with  a  satisfied  air. 


248  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

*:  But  let  us  leave  the  Phoenicians  and  return 
to  the  inscription.  I  translate,  then :  '  To  the 
Venus  of  Boulternere  Myro  dedicates  by  his 
command  this  statue,  the  work  of  his  hand.' ' 

I  took  good  care  not  to  criticise  his  etymology, 
but  I  wanted,  on  my  own  account,  to  put  his  pen- 
etrative faculties  to  the  proof,  so  I  said  to  him: 
'  Wait  a  bit,  monsieur,  Myro  dedicated  some- 
thing, but  I  do  not  in  the  least  see  that  it  was  this 
statue." 

'What!"  he  exclaimed,  "was  not  Myro  a 
famous  Greek  sculptor?  The  talent  would  de- 
scend to  his  family;  and  one  of  his  descendants 
made  this  statue.  Nothing  can  be  clearer." 

"  But,"  I  replied,  "  I  see  a  little  hole  in  the 
arm.  I  fancy  it  has  been  used  to  hold  something, 
perhaps  a  bracelet,  which  this  Myro  gave  to 
Venus  as  an  expiatory  offering,  for  Myro  was 
an  unlucky  lover.  Venus  was  incensed  against 
him,  and  he  appeased  her  by  consecrating  a  gold- 
en bracelet.  You  must  remember  that  fecit  is 
often  used  for  consecravit.  The  terms  are  syn- 
onymous. I  could  show  you  more  than  one 
instance  if  I  had  access  to  Gruter  or,  better  still, 
Orellius.  It  is  natural  that  a  lover  should  behold 
Venus  in  his  dreams,  and  that  he  should  imagine 
that  she  commanded  him  to  give  her  statue  a 
golden  bracelet.  Myro  consecrated  a  bracelet 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  249 

to  her.  .  .  .  Then  the  barbarians,  or  perhaps 
some  sacrilegious  thief " 

"  Ah !  it  is  easily  seen  that  you  are  given  to 
romancing,"  cried  my  host,  lending  his  hand  to 
help  me  down.  "  No,  monsieur,  it  is  a  work  after 
the  School  of  Myro.  Only  look  at  the  work,  and 
you  will  agree." 

Having  made  it  a  rule  never  to  contra- 
dict pig-headed  antiquarians  outright,  I  bowed 
my  head  as  though  convinced,  and  said : 

"  It  is  a  splendid  piece  of  work." 

"Ah!  my  God!"  exclaimed  M.  de  Peyre- 
horade,  "  here  is  yet  another  mark  of  vandalism! 
Some  one  has  thrown  a  stone  at  my  statue !  " 

He  had  just  seen  a  white  mark  a  little  below 
the  breast  of  the  Venus.  I  noticed  a  similar  mark 
on  the  fingers  of  the  right  hand,  which  at  first 
I  supposed  had  been  scraped  by  the  stone  in  pass- 
ing, or  perhaps  a  fragment  of  it  might  have 
broken  off  by  the  shock  and  rebounded  upon  the 
hand.  I  told  my  host  the  insult  that  I  had  wit- 
nessed and  the  prompt  punishment  which  had 
followed.  He  laughed  heartily,  and  compared 
the  apprentice  to  Diomede,  wishing  he  might  see 
all  his  comrades  changed  into  white  birds,  as  the 
Greek  hero  did. 

The  breakfast  bell  interrupted  this  famous 
interview ;  and,  as  on  the  previous  evening,  I  was 


250  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

forced  to  eat  as  much  as  four  people.  Then 
M.  de  Peyrehorade's  tenants  came  to  see  him,  and 
whilst  he  gave  them  audience,  his  son  took  me  to 
see  a  carriage  which  he  had  bought  for  his  fiancee 
at  Toulouse,  and,  of  course,  I  admired  it  prop- 
erly. After  that  I  went  with  him  to  the  stables, 
where  he  kept  me  half  an  hour  praising  his 
horses  and  telling  me  their  pedigrees  and  the 
prizes  he  had  won  at  the  country  races.  At  last 
he  spoke  of  his  future  bride,  by  a  sudden  tran- 
sition from  the  grey  mare  that  he  intended 
for  her. 

"  We  shall  see  her  to-day.  I  wonder  if  you 
will  think  her  pretty.  You  are  so  difficult  to 
please  in  Paris;  but  everybody  here  and  at  Per- 
pignan  thinks  her  lovely.  The  best  of  it  is  she 
is  very  wealthy.  Her  aunt,  who  lived  at  Prades, 
left  her  all  her  money.  Oh,  I  am  going  to  be 
ever  so  happy !  " 

I  was  deeply  shocked  to  see  a  young  man 
much  more  affected  by  the  dowry  than  by  the 
beautiful  looks  of  his  bride-to-be. 

"  Are  you  learned  in  jewellery? "  continued 
M.  Alphonse.  '  What  do  you  think  of  this  ring 
which  I  am  going  to  give  her  to-morrow? " 

So  saying,  he  drew  from  the  first  joint  of  his 
little  finger  a  large  ring  blazing  with  diamonds, 
formed  by  the  clasping  of  two  hands:  a  most 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  251 

poetic  idea,  I  thought.  It  was  of  ancient  work- 
manship, but  I  guessed  that  it  had  been  retouched 
when  the  diamonds  were  set.  Inside  the  ring 
was  engraved  in  gothic  letters :  "  Sempr*  ab  ti " 
("Ever  thine"). 

"  It  is  a  lovely  ring,"  I  said;  but  added,  "  the 
diamonds  have  taken  from  its  original  character 
somewhat." 

"  Oh,  it  is  much  prettier  as  it  is  now,"  he  re- 
plied, smiling.  "  There  are  one  thousand  two 
hundred  francs'  worth  of  diamonds  in  it.  My 
mother  gave  it  me.  It  was  an  old  family  ring 
.  .  .  from  the  days  of  chivalry.  It  was  worn 
by  my  grandmother,  who  had  it  from  her  grand- 
mother. Goodness  knows  when  it  was  made!" 

"  The  custom  in  Paris,"  I  said,  "  is  to  give  a 
very  plain  ring,  usually  made  of  two  different 
metals,  say,  gold  and  platinum.  For  instance, 
the  other  ring  which  you  have  on  that  finger 
would  be  most  suitable.  This  one  is  so  large, 
with  its  diamonds  and  hands  in  relief,  that  no 
glove  would  go  over  it." 

"  Oh,  Madame  Alphonse  can  arrange  that  as 
she  likes.  I  think  she  will  be  pleased  enough  to 
have  it.  Twelve  hundred  francs  on  one's  finger 
is  very  pleasing.  That  little  ring,"  he  added, 
looking  with  a  satisfied  expression  at  the  plain 
ring  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  "  was  given  me 


252  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

one  Shrove  Tuesday  by  a  woman  in  Paris,  when 
I  was  staying  there  two  years  ago.  Ah!  that  is 
the  place  to  enjoy  oneself  in!  .  .  ."  And  he 
sighed  regretfully. 

We  were  to  dine  at  Puygarrig  that  day,  at 
the  house  of  the  bride's  parents;  we  drove  in 
carriages,  and  were  soon  at  the  Castle,  which  was 
about  a  league  and  a  half  from  Ille.  I  was  in- 
troduced and  received  like  one  of  the  family. 
I  will  not  talk  of  the  dinner,  nor  of  the  conver- 
sation which  took  place,  and  in  which  I  had  but 
little  part.  M.  Alphonse,  who  sat  by  the  side 
of  his  future  bride,  whispered  in  her  ear  every 
quarter  of  an  hour.  She  hardly  raised  her  eyes, 
and  blushed  modestly  every  time  her  intended 
spoke  to  her,  though  she  replied  without  embar- 
rassment. 

Mademoiselle  de  Puygarrig  was  eighteen 
years  of  age,  and  her  lithe,  delicate  figure  was  a 
great  contrast  to  the  bony  limbs  of  her  sturdy 
lover.  She  was  more  than  beautiful :  she  was  en- 
chanting. I  admired  the  perfect  naturalness  of 
all  her  replies.  Her  expression  was  kindly,  but 
nevertheless  was  not  devoid  of  a  light  touch  of 
maliciousness  which  reminded  me,  do  what  I 
would,  of  my  host's  Venus.  While  making  this 
comparison  to  myself  I  wondered  if  the  superior 
beauty  which  undoubtedly  belonged  to  the  statue 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  253 

was  not  largely  owing  to  her  tigerish  expres- 
sion, for  strength,  even  when  accompanied  by 
evil  passions,  always  induces  wonder  and  a  sort 
of  involuntary  admiration. 

What  a  pity,  I  reflected,  as  we  left  Puygar- 
rig,  that  such  a  charming  person  should  be  so 
rich,  and  that  her  dowry  should  be  the  cause 
of  her  being  sought  by  a  man  so  unworthy 
of  her ! 

Whilst  on  the  return  to  Ille  I  found  it  dif- 
ficult to  know  what  to  talk  of  to  Madame  de 
Peyrehorade,  with  whom  I  thought  I  ought  to 
converse. 

"  You  are  very  strong-minded  people  here 
in  Roussillon,"  I  exclaimed,  "  to  have  a  wedding 
on  a  Friday.  In  Paris  we  are  more  superstitious ; 
no  man  dare  take  a  wife  on  that  day." 

"  Oh,  please  don't  talk  of  it,"  she  said;  "  if  it 
had  depended  only  on  me,  I  would  certainly  have 
chosen  another  day.  But  Peyrehorade  wanted 
it,  and  would  not  give  way.  It  troubles  me, 
however.  Suppose  some  misfortune  should 
happen?  There  must  be  something  in  it,  else 
why  should  everybody  be  afraid  of  a  Friday?  " 

"  Friday,"  her  husband  cried,  "  is  the  day 
dedicated  to^  Venus.  An  excellent  day  for  a 
wedding.  You  will  notice,  my  dear  colleague, 
that  I  only  think  of  my  Venus.J  What  an 


254  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

honour!  It  was  on  that  account  I  chose  Friday. 
To-morrow,  if  you  are  willing,  we  will  offer  her 
a  small  sacrifice  before  the  ceremony — two  ring- 
doves and  incense,  if  I  can  find  any." 

"  For  shame,  Peyrehorade !  "  interrupted  his 
wife,  who  was  scandalised  in  the  highest  degree. 
"  Offer  incense  to  an  idol !  It  would  be  an  abom- 
ination !  What  would  be  said  about  you  through 
the  countryside?" 

"  At  all  events,"  said  M.  de  Peyrehorade, 
"  you  will  let  me  put  a  wreath  of  roses  and  lilies 
on  her  head? 

"'Manibus  date  lilia  plenis.' 

You  see,  monsieur,  the  charter  is  but  a  vain 
thing.  We  have  no  religious  freedom." 

The  arrangements  for  the  morrow  were  regu- 
lated in  the  following  manner:  Every  one  had 
to  be  ready  and  dressed  for  the  wedding  at  ten 
o'clock  prompt.  After  taking  chocolate  we 
were  to  be  driven  to  Puygarrig.  The  civil  mar- 
riage was  to  take  place  at  the  village  registry, 
and  the  religious  ceremony  in  the  Castle  chapel. 
After  that  there  would  be  luncheon.  Then  we 
were  to  spend  the  time  as  we  liked  until  seven 
o'clock,  when  we  were  all  to  return  to  M.  de 
Peyrehorade's  house,  where  the  two  families 
would  sup  together.  The  remainder  of  the  time 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  255 

would  naturally  be  spent  in  eating  as  much  as 
possible,  as  there  would  be  no  dancing. 

Ever  since  eight  o'clock  I  had  sat  before  the 
Venus,  pencil  in  hand,  beginning  over  again  for 
the  twentieth  time  the  head  of  the  statue,  without 
being  able  to  seize  the  expression.  M.  de  Peyre- 
horade  came  and  went,  giving  me  advice  and 
repeating  his  Phoenician  derivations.  Then  he 
placed  some  Bengal  roses  on  the  pedestal  of  the 
statue,  and  addressed  to  it,  in  a  tragi-comical 
air,  vows  for  the  couple  about  to  live  under  his 
roof.  He  went  in  to  see  about  his  toilette  toward 
nine  o'clock,  and  at  the  same  time  M.  Alphonse 
appeared,  well  groomed,  in  a  new  suit,  white 
gloves,  patent-leather  shoes,  chased  buttons  and 
a  rose  in  his  button-hole. 

"  You  must  take  my  wife's  portrait,"  he  said, 
leaning  over  my  drawing;  "  she,  too,  is  pretty." 

Then  began  on  the  tennis  ground,  to  which  I 
have  already  referred,  a  game  which  at  once  at- 
tracted M.  Alphonse's  attention.  I  was  tired, 
and  in  despair  at  being  unable  to  reproduce  that 
diabolical  face,  so  I  soon  left  my  drawing  to 
watch  the  players.  There  were  among  them  sev- 
eral Spanish  muleteers  who  had  come  the  night 
before.  They  were  men  from  Aragon  and  from 
Navarre,  almost  all  clever  players.  Although 
the  local  players  were  encouraged  by  the  pres- 


256  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

ence  and  advice  of  M.  Alphonse,  they  were  very 
soon  beaten  by  these  new  champions.  The 
patriotic  onlookers  were  filled  with  concern,  and 
M.  Alphonse  looked  at  his  watch.  It  was  still 
only  half -past  nine.  His  mother  was  not  ready 
yet.  He  hesitated  no  longer,  threw  off  his  coat, 
asked  for  a  vest,  and  challenged  the  Spaniards. 
I  looked  at  him  with  amusement  and  in  some 
surprise. 

'  The  honour  of  our  country  must  be  up- 
held," he  said. 

Then  I  saw  how  very  handsome  he  was.  He 
was  roused  to  passion.  The  toilette,  which  had 
just  now  filled  his  thoughts  to  the  exclusion  of 
everything  else,  was  completely  forgotten.  A 
few  minutes  before  he  hardly  dared  turn  his 
head,  for  fear  of  spoiling  his  cravat.  Now  he 
thought  nothing  of  his  curled  hair  or  of  his 
beautifully  got  up  frilled  shirt.  And  his 
fiancee!  I  really  believe  that,  if  necessary,  he 
would  have  adjourned  the  wedding.  I  saw  him 
hastily  put  on  a  pair  of  sandals,  turn  up  his 
sleeves,  and  with  a  self-satisfied  manner  range 
himself  at  the  head  of  the  vanquished  party,  like 
Caesar  when  he  rallied  his  soldiers  at  Dyrrachium. 
I  leapt  the  hedge  and  took  up  a  position  com- 
fortably under  the  shade  of  a  nettle  tree  in  such 
a  way  as  to  be  able  to  see  both  camps. 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  257 

Contrary  to  general  expectation,  M.  Al- 
phonse  missed  the  first  ball;  true,  it  grazed  the 
ground,  and  bound  with  surprising  force  near 
one  of  the  players  from  Aragon,  who  seemed  the 
head  of  the  Spaniards. 

He  was  a  man  of  about  forty,  strong,  yet 
spare  in  appearance;  he  stood  six  feet  high,  and 
his  olive  skin  was  of  almost  as  deep  a  tint  as  the 
bronze  of  the  Venus. 

M.  Alphonse  threw  his  racquet  on  the  ground 
in  a  furious  rage. 

"It  is  this  cursed  ring!"  he  cried,  "which 
pressed  into  my  finger  and  made  me  miss  a  sure 
thing." 

With  some  difficulty  he  took  off  his  diamond 
ring,  and  I  went  nearer  to  take  it,  but  he  fore- 
stalled me,  ran  to  the  Venus,  slipped  the  ring  on 
its  fourth  ringer,  and  retook  his  position  at  the 
head  of  his  townsmen. 

He  was  pale,  but  cool  and  determined.  From 
that  time  he  made  no  more  fouls,  and  the  Span- 
iards were  completely  beaten.  The  enthusiasm 
of  the  spectators  was  a  fine  sight:  some  uttered 
shrieks  of  delight  and  threw  their  caps  in  the 
air:  others  shook  hands  with  him  and  called  him 
the  pride  of  their  countryside.  If  he  had  re- 
pulsed an  invasion,  I  doubt  if  he  would  have 
received  heartier  or  more  sincere  congratula- 


258  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

tions.     The  disappointment  of  the  vanquished 
added  still  more  to  the  brilliance  of  his  victory. 

'  We  must  have  another  match,  my  fine  fel- 
low," he  said  to  the  muleteer  from  Aragon  in  a 
condescending  tone;  "  but  I  must  give  you  odds." 

I  would  have  preferred  M.  Alphonse  to  be 
more  modest,  and  I  was  almost  sorry  for  his 
rival's  humiliation. 

The  Spanish  giant  felt  the  insult  keenly;  I, 
saw  him  go  pale  under  his  tanned  skin.     He 
looked  miserably  at  his  racquet  and  ground  his 
teeth;  then,  in  a  choking  voice  he  said:  "Me  lo 
pagaras."  * 

The  voice  of  M.  de  Peyrehorade  interrupted 
his  son's  triumph;  my  host  was  extremely  aston- 
ished not  to  find  him  superintending  the  prepar- 
ation of  the  new  carriage,  and  was  even  more 
surprised  to  see  him  with  racquet  in  hand,  flushed 
from  the  game. 

M.  Alphonse  ran  to  the  house,  bathed  his  face 
and  hands,  put  on  his  new  coat  again  and  his 
patent-leather  shoes,  and  five  minutes  after  we 
were  in  full  trot  on  the  road  to  Puygarrig.  All 
the  tennis  players  of  the  town  and  a  large  crowd 
of  spectators  followed  us  with  shouts  of  joy. 
The  stout  horses  which  drew  us  could  hardly  keep 
ahead  of  these  dauntless  Catalanians. 
*  "  But  you  will  pay  for  it" 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  259 

We  were  at  Puygarrig,  and  the  procession 
was  forming  into  order  to  walk  to  the  registry 
when  M.  Alphonse  suddenly  put  his  hand  up  to 
his  head  and  whispered  to  me: 

'What  a  blunder!  I  have  forgotten  the 
ring !  It  is  on  Venus's  finger,  devil  take  her !  Do 
not  tell  my  mother,  whatever  happens.  Perhaps 
she  will  not  notice  the  omission." 

"  You  could  send  some  one  for  it,"  I  said. 

"  No !  my  servant  has  stayed  behind  at  Ille. 
I  dare  hardly  trust  these  fellows  here  with  twelve 
hundred  francs  worth  of  diamonds.  What  a 
temptation  that  will  be  to  some  one!  Besides, 
what  would  the  people  here  think  of  my  absent- 
mindedness?  They  would  make  fun  of  me.  They 
would  call  me  the  husband  of  the  statue.  .  .  . 
If  only  no  one  steals  it!  Fortunately,  the  idol 
frightens  the  young  rascals.  They  dare  not  go 
within  arm's  length  of  her.  Well,  it  doesn't  mat- 
ter, I  have  another  ring." 

The  two  ceremonies,  civil  and  religious,  were 
accomplished  with  suitable  state.  Mademoiselle 
de  Puygarrig  received  the  ring  which  had  be- 
longed to  a  Paris  milliner,  little  thinking  that 
her  fiance  had  sacrificed  another's  love-token  to 
her.  Then  we  sat  down  and  drank,  ate  and  sang 
for  long  enough.  I  was  sorry  the  bride  had  to 
bear  the  coarse  jollity  which  went  on  all  around 


260  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

her;  however,  she  took  it  with  a  better  face  than 
I  should  have  thought  possible,  and  her  embar- 
rassment was  neither  awkward  nor  affected. 
Possibly  courage  springs  up  under  occasions 
that  need  it. 

The  banquet  broke  up  Lord  knows  when— 
somewhere  about  four  o'clock.  The  men  went 
for  a  walk  in  the  park,  which  was  a  magnificent 
one,  or  watched  the  peasants  of  Puygarrig 
dance  on  the  Castle  lawn,  decked  in  their  gala 
dresses. 

In  this  way  we  passed  several  hours.  In  the 
meantime  the  women  thronged  round  the  bride, 
who  showed  them  her  wedding  presents.  Then 
she  changed  her  toilette,  and  I  noticed  that  she 
covered  up  her  beautiful  hair  with  a  cap  and  a 
hat  with  feathers  in  it,  for  wives  are  most  par- 
ticular to  don  as  quickly  as  possible  those  adorn- 
ments which  custom  has  forbidden  them  to  wear 
when  they  are  still  unmarried. 

It  was  nearly  eight  o'clock  when  we  were 
ready  to  go  back  to  Ille.  But  there  was  a 
pathetic  scene  first  between  Mademoiselle  de 
Puygarrig  and  her  aunt,  who  had  been  a  mother 
to  her,  and  was  of  advanced  age  and  very  re- 
ligious: she  had  not  been  able  to  go  to  the  town 
with  us.  At  her  departure  she  gave  her  niece  a 
touching  sermon  on  her  wifely  duties,  which  re- 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  261 

suited  in  a  flood  of  tears  and  endless  embracings. 
M.  de  Peyrehorade  compared  this  parting  to  the 
Rape  of  the  Sabines.  However,  we  got  off  at 
last,  and  during  the  journey  every  one  exerted 
himself  to  cheer  up  the  bride  and  make  her  laugh, 
but  in  vain. 

At  Ille  supper  awaited  us;  and  what  a  sup- 
per! If  the  morning's  coarse  revel  had  shocked 
me,  I  was  still  more  disgusted  by  the  quips  and 
jokes  which  circled  round  the  bride  and  bride- 
groom. The  bridegroom,  who  had  disappeared 
for  an  instant  before  sitting  down  to  supper,  was 
pale  and  as  chilly  as  an  iceberg.  He  drank  the 
old  wine  of  Collioure  constantly,  which  is  almost 
as  strong  as  brandy.  I  was  on  one  side  of  him, 
and  felt  I  must  warn  him: 

"  Do  take  care.    They  say  this  wine " 

I  don't  know  what  silly  thing  I  said  to  him 
to  show  myself  in  harmony  with  the  merry- 
makers. 

;<  When  they  get  up  from  the  table  I  have 
something  to  say  to  you,"  he  whispered,  pushing 
my  knee. 

His  solemn  tone  surprised  me.  I  looked  at 
him  more  attentively,  and  noticed  a  strange  al- 
teration in  his  features. 

"Do  you  feel  ill?  "I  asked. 

"  No." 


262  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

And  he  began  to  drink  again. 

In  the  meantime,  in  the  midst  of  cries  and 
clapping  hands,  a  child  of  eleven,  who  had 
slipped  under  the  table,  showed  to  the  company 
a  pretty  white  and  rose-coloured  ribbon  which 
she  had  just  taken  from  the  bride's  ankle.  They 
called  it  her  garter.  It  was  soon  cut  into  bits 
and  distributed  among  the  young  people,  who 
decorated  their  button-holes  with  it,  according 
to  a  very  old  custom  which  is  still  preserved  in  a 
few  patriarchal  families.  This  made  the  bride 
blush  to  the  whites  of  her  eyes.  But  her  confusion 
reached  its  height  when  M.  de  Peyrehorade,  after 
calling  for  silence,  sang  some  Catalanian  verses 
to  her,  which  he  said  were  impromptus.  I  give 
the  sense  so  far  as  I  understood  it. 

4  What  is  the  matter  with  me,  my  friends? 
Has  the  wine  I  have  taken  made  me  see  double? 
There  are  two  Venuses  here.  .  .  ." 

The  bridegroom  turned  round  suddenly  and 
looked  scared,  which  set  everybody  laughing. 

'  Yes,"  continued  M.  de  Peyrehorade,  "  there 
are  two  Venuses  under  my  roof.  One  I  found  in 
the  earth,  like  a  truffle;  the  other  came  down  to 
us  from  the  heavens  to  share  her  girdle  with  us." 

He  meant,  of  course,  her  garter. 

"  My  son,  choose  between  the  Roman  and 
the  Catalanian  Venus  which  you  prefer.  The 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  263 

rascal  took  the  Catalanian,  the  better  part,  for 
the  Roman  is  black  and  the  Catalanian  is  white. 
The  Roman  is  cold,  and  the  Catalanian  sets  on 
fire  all  who  come  near  her." 

This  conclusion  excited  such  an  uproar  of 
noisy  applause  and  loud  laughter  that  I  thought 
the  roof  would  fall  on  our  heads.  There  were 
but  three  grave  faces  at  the  table — those  of  the 
wedded  pair  and  mine.  I  had  a  splitting  head- 
ache; for  besides,  I  know  not  why,  a  marriage 
always  makes  me  feel  melancholy.  This  one 
disgusted  me  rather,  too. 

The  last  couplets  were  sung  by  the  deputy- 
mayor,  and,  I  may  say,  they  were  very  broad; 
then  we  went  into  the  salon  to  witness  the  de- 
parture of  the  bride,  who  would  soon  be  con- 
ducted to  her  chamber,  as  it  was  nearly  midnight. 

M.  Alphonse  drew  me  aside  into  the  recess 
of  a  window,  and  said,  as  he  turned  his  eyes  away; 
from  me : 

'  You  will  laugh  at  me  .  .  .  but  I  do 
not  know  what  is  the  matter  with  me.  ...  I 
am  bewitched,  devil  take  it !  " 

My  first  thought  was  that  he  fancied  he  was 
threatened  with  some  misfortune  of  the  nature 
of  those  referred  to  by  Montaigne  and  Madame 
de  Sevigne :  "  The  whole  realm  of  love  is  filled 
with  tragic  stories." 


264  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

I  thought  to  myself  that  this  kind  of  mishap 
only  happens  to  men  of  genius. 

'  You  have  drunk  too  much  Collioure  wine, 
my  dear  M.  Alphonse,"  I  said.  "  I  warned 
you." 

'  That  may  be.  But  this  is  something  much 
more  terrible." 

His  voice  was  broken,  and  I  thought  he  was 
quite  drunk. 

*  You  know  my  ring?  "  he  continued,  after  a 
pause. 

"  Yes.    Has  it  been  taken?  " 

"  No." 

"  Therefore  you  have  it?  " 

"  No — I — I  could  not  get  it  off  the  finger  of 
that  devil  of  a  Venus." 

"Nonsense!  you  did  not  pull  hard  enough." 

"Yes,  I  did.  .  .  .  But  the  Venus  .  .  ., 
has  clenched  her  finger." 

He  looked  at  me  fixedly  with  a  haggard 
expression,  and  leant  against  the  framework  to 
keep  himself  from  falling. 

"What  a  ridiculous  tale!"  I  said.  "You 
pushed  the  ring  on  too  far.  To-morrow  you 
must  use  pincers,  only  take  care  not  to  injure 
the  statue." 

"  No,  I  tell  you.  The  finger  of  Venus  has 
contracted  and  bent  up ;  she  closed  her  hand,  do 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  265 

you  hear?  .  !  She  is  my  wife  apparently, 

because  I  gave  her  my  ring.  .  .  .  She  will 
not  give  it  back.J 

I  shivered  suddenly,  and  for  a  moment  my 
blood  ran  cold.  Then  the  deep  sigh  he  gave  sent 
a  breath  of  wine  into  my  face  and  all  my  emotion 
disappeared. 

"  The  wretched  man  is  completely  drunk," 
I  thought. 

*  You  are  an  antiquarian,  monsieur,"  the 
bridegroom  added  in  dismal  tones;  "you  know 
all  about  such  statues.  .  .  .  There  is  perhaps 
some  spring,  some  devilish  catch,  I  do  not  know 
of.  If  you  would  go  and  see." 

"  Willingly,"  I  said.    "  Come  with  me." 

"  No,  I  would  rather  you  went  by  your- 
self." 

So  I  left  the  salon. 

The  weather  had  changed  during  supper, 
and  rain  began  to  fall  heavily.  I  was  going  to 
ask  for  an  umbrella,  when  I  stopped  short  and 
reflected.  "  I  should  be  a  great  fool,"  I  said  to 
myself,  "to  go  and  verify  the  tale  of  a  tipsy 
man !  Perhaps,  besides,  he  intended  to  play  some 
stupid  joke  on  me  to  amuse  the  country  people; 
and  at  the  least  I  should  be  wet  through  to  the 
skin  and  catch  a  bad  cold." 

I  cast  a  glance  on  the  dripping  statue  from 


THE  VEXUS  OF  ILLE 


md  ~;~~  -7  ~.r  ~'.~  rxrr.  '" 
ttiniing  to  tfce  salon.  I  went  to  bed.  bat 
was  long  in  commg.  All  the  scenes  that  Lad  oc- 
curred daring  tfce  day  returned  to  my  mind.  I 
thought  of  that  beautiful,  innocent  young:  gid 
given  op  to  a  (imnkert  bnnte.  "  \Vkit  a  detest- 
able thing."*  I  sail  to  myself.  ~  is  a  marriage  of 
convenience!  A  may-ir  pots  OQ 
sa^h.  xnd  i  p^riest  a  stole,  ±nd  bet'>M.  tfc.e 
of  girLs  may  be  dedScated  t;>  the 
What  can  two  beings  wbo  do  mot  t3^e  each,  ofthsr 
say  it  seen  a  moment,  a  moment  tfcat  lovers 
buy  it  the  price  :f  life  itself:  CAQ  a  wire 
love  ±  ma.n  whi^m  sfae  has  c3oce  disc-T^eaned  is 
e-ziinded  *  First  impreaaoans  can  never  be 
and  I  am  certain  M.  Alplaoose  de- 
serves to  be  hated."" 

Daring'  my  monalogae,  whieh  I  abridg^r  COD- 
sderibly.  I  had  heard  mocfc  e^mfng  and  g-:-zi^r 
about  the  hocse,  di^ors  open  an*l  ihinrt.  anxi  cir- 
riages  go  iw^y:  then  I  thoosht  I  comLi  hear  the 
L-^"i~  steps  of  several  wjtzen  nrpioo  the  stiircajC: 
proceeifng  to1  the  end  of  the  passa^-r  ^pp:ste 
my  room.  It  was  probably  the  prjcessi'Oii  lead- 
ing the  bride  to  bed.  Thon  they  went 
staiz^  i^r'jjzi.  ami  ^Iniame  de  Penrefoosnisie's 
shut.  ~  How  unhappy  and  strangely  fE  at 
that  pi^r  ^iri  must  feel!  '  I  sail  to  mvaelf. 


THE  VEXUS  OF  TT  T  F  2  ' 

turned  over  on  my  lied  in  a  bod  lempei.  A 
bachelor  eats  bat  a  poor  figure  at  a  house  where 
there  is  a  wedding  going  on. 

SOence  had  reigned  for  a  long  while,  when  it 
was  interrupted  br  heary  steps  fnmmg  up  the 
stairs.  The  wooden  stairs  creaked  loudly. 

"What  a  dumsy  loot!"  I  cried.  "I  bet  he 
wiQ  f  aH  down-stairs." 

Then  all  became  quiet  again.  I  took  up  a 
book  to  change  the  euiimt  of  my  thoughts.  It 
was  a  treatise  on  the  Statistics  of  the  Depart- 
ment, embellished  with  a  preface  by  M.  de  Peyre- 
••.  ~:-.  '.-  .  '--.-  "  Driiiiiil  Mi-'-in-:":.?  ::'  -Ji-r 
Arrondissement  of  Prades."  I  fefl  into  a  doae 
at  the  third  page. 

I  slept  badly  and  -w^ked  several  times.  It 
must  have  been  fire  in  the  morning,  and  I  had 
been  awake  more  than  Iweulv  minutes  when  Ac 
cock  began  to  crow.  Day  had  dawned.  Tben  I 
distinctly  heard  the  same  heavy  steps  and  the 
same  creaking  of  the  stairs  that  I  had  heard 
before  I  went  to  sleep.  It  struck  me  as  Tery 
strange.  I  tried  «nr"«to  my  yawning  to  guess 
why  M.  Alphonse  should  rise  so  early;  I  could 
not  think  of  any  reason  at  all  likely.  I  was 
going  to  dose  my  eyes  again  wfeen  my  attention 
was  afresh  excited  by  strange  trampmgs.  nukfe 
soon  intermmgkd  with  the  ringing  of  beDs 


268  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

and  the  banging  of  doors,  and  then  I  could  dis- 
tinguish confused  cries. 

The  drunken  bridegroom  must  have  set  fire 
to  the  house!  And  at  this  reflection  I  leapt  out 
of  bed. 

I  dressed  rapidly  and  went  into  the  corridor. 
From  the  opposite  end  proceeded  cries  and  wail- 
ings,  and  one  piercing  cry  sounded  above  all  the 
others—  "  My  son!  my  son!"  Evidently  some 
accident  had  happened  to  M.  Alphonse.  I  ran 
to  the  bridal  chamber ;  it  was  full  of  people.  The 
first  sight  which  met  my  eyes  was  the  young  man, 
half-dressed,  stretched  across  the  bed,  the  wood 
of  which  was  broken.  He  was  livid  and  mo- 
tionless, and  his  mother  wept  and  cried  by  his 
side.  M.  de  Peyrehorade  was  busy  rubbing  his 
son's  temples  with  eau  de  Cologne  and  holding 
smelling  salts  under  his  nose.  Alas!  his  son  had 
been  dead  a  long  time.  Upon  a  couch  at  the 
other  end  of  the  room  was  the  bride  in  the  grip 
of  terrible  convulsions.  She  uttered  inarticulate 
cries,  and  two  strapping  servants  had  the  great- 
est difficulty  in  holding  her  down. 

"  My  God !  "  I  exclaimed,  "  what  has  hap- 
pened? " 

I  went  to  the  bedside  and  raised  the  body  of 
the  unfortunate  young  man ;  he  was  already  cold 
and  stiff.  His  clenched  teeth  and  black  face  de- 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  269 

noted  tlie  most  frightful  agony.  It  could  be 
easily  seen  that  his  death  had  been  violent  and  his 
agony  terrible.  There  was,  however,  no  trace  of 
blood  on  his  clothes.  I  opened  his  shirt  and 
found  a  livid  mark  on  his  breast,  which  extended 
down  his  sides  and  back.  One  would  have 
thought  he  had  been  strangled  by  a  band  of  iron. 
My  foot  stumbled  on  something  hard  which  was 
under  the  rug;  I  stooped  and  saw  the  diamond 
ring. 

I  led  M.  de  Peyrehorade  and  his  wife  away 
into  their  room;  then  I  had  the  bride  carried 
out. 

'  You  have  a  daughter  left,"  I  said  to  them; 
"  you  must  give  all  your  care  to  her."  I  then  left 
them  to  themselves. 

There  seemed  to  me  no  doubt  that  M.  Al- 
phonse  had  been  the  victim  of  an  assassination, 
and  the  perpetrators  must  have  found  some 
means  to  get  into  the  bride's  room  during  the 
night.  Those  bruises,  however,  on  the  chest  and 
the  circular  direction  of  them  puzzled  me  much, 
for  neither  a  stick  nor  a  bar  of  iron  could  have 
produced  them.  Suddenly  I  recollected  to  have 
heard  that  in  Valence  the  bravoes  use  long  leather 
bags  full  of  fine  sand  to  smother  people  whom 
they  want  to  kill.  Soon,  too,  I  remembered  the 
muleteer  from  Aragon  and  his  threat,  though  I 


270  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

could  hardly  think  that  he  would  take  such  a  ter- 
rible vengeance  on  a  light  jest. 

I  went  into  the  house  and  hunted  all  over  for 
any  traces  of  their  having  broken  into  the  house, 
but  I  found  none  whatever.  I  went  to  the  gar- 
den to  see  if  the  assassins  had  got  in  from  there, 
but  I  could  not  find  any  sure  indication.  Last 
night's  rain  had,  moreover,  so  soaked  the  ground 
that  it  would  not  have  retained  the  clearest  im- 
print. But  I  noticed,  notwithstanding,  several 
deep  footmarks  in  the  earth;  they  were  in  two 
contrary  directions,  but  in  the  same  line,  begin- 
ning at  the  corner  of  the  hedge  next  to  the  tennis 
ground  and  ending  at  the  front  door  to  the  house. 
These  might  have  been  the  footmarks  made  by 
M.  Alphonse  when  he  went  to  look  for  his  ring 
on  the  statue's  finger.  On  the  other  side  the 
hedge  at  that  spot  was  not  so  thick,  and  it  must 
have  been  here  that  the  murderers  made  their 
escape.  Passing  and  repassing  in  front  of  the 
statue,  I  stopped  short  a  second  to  look  at  it.  I 
confess  that  this  time  I  could  not  look  at  its 
expression  of  ironical  wickedness  without  fear, 
and  my  head  was  so  full  of  the  ghastly  scenes 
I  had  just  witnessed  that  I  seemed  to  be  look- 
ing at  an  infernal  divinity  which  gloated  over 
the  misfortunes  that  had  fallen  on  the  house. 

I  regained  my  room  and  remained  there  until 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  271 

noon.  Then  I  went  down  and  asked  for  news  of 
my  host  and  hostess.  They  were  a  little  calmer. 
Mademoiselle  de  Puygarrig — or  rather  the 
widow  of  M.  Alphonse — had  regained  conscious- 
ness; she  had  even  spoken  to  the  magistrate  of 
Perpignan,  then  on  a  tour  of  inspection  in  Ille, 
and  this  magistrate  had  taken  down  her  state- 
ment. He  asked  me  for  mine.  I  told  him  what 
I  knew,  and  did  not  conceal  my  suspicions  re- 
garding the  muleteer  from  Aragon.  He  gave 
orders  for  his  instant  arrest. 

"  Have  you  learnt  anything  from  Madame 
Alphonse? "  I  asked  the  magistrate,  when  my 
deposition  had  been  taken  down  and  signed. 

"  That  unhappy  young  lady  has  gone  mad," 
he  said,  with  a  sad  smile;  "  mad,  completely  mad. 
See  what  she  told  me: 

"  *  She  had  been  in  bed/  she  said,  *  for  some 
moments  with  the  curtains  drawn,  when  the  bed- 
room door  opened  and  some  one  came  in.'  Now 
Madame  Alphonse  lay  on  the  side  of  the  bed,  with 
her  face  turned  to  the  wall.  She  did  not  stir, 
supposing  it  to  be  her  husband.  In  a  second  the 
bed  creaked  as  though  it  were  burdened  with  an 
enormous  weight.  She  was  terribly  frightened, 
but  dared  not  turn  round.  Five  minutes,  or 
perhaps  ten — she  could  not  tell  how  long — 
passed.  Then  she  made  an  involuntary  move- 


272  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

ment,  or  else  the  other  person  who  was  in  the  bed 
made  one,  and  she  felt  the  touch  of  something  as 
cold  as  ice — these  are  her  very  words.  She  sat 
up  in  the  bed,  trembling  in  every  limb.  Shortly 
after  the  door  opened  again,  and  some  one  en- 
tered, who  said :  '  Good-night,  my  little  wife,' 
and  soon  after  the  curtains  were  drawn.  She 
heard  a  stifled  cry.  The  person  who  was  in  bed 
by  her  side  sat  up,  and  seemed  to  stretch  out  its 
arms  in  front.  Then  she  turned  her  head  round 

.  and  saw,  so  she  says,  her  husband  on 
his  knees  by  the  bed,  with  his  head  as  high  as  the 
pillow,  in  the  arms  of  a  green-looking  giant  who 
was  strangling  him  with  all  its  might.  She  said 
—and  she  repeated  it  to  me  over  and  over  twenty 
times,  poor  lady! — she  said  that  she  recognised 

.  can  you  guess?  The  bronze  statue  of 
Venus  belonging  to  M.  de  Peyrehorade.  .  .  . 
Since  it  came  into  the  country  everybody  dreams 
of  it,  but  I  will  proceed  with  the  story  of  the  un- 
happy mad  girl.  She  lost  consciousness  at  this 
sight,  and  probably  for  some  time  her  reason. 
She  can  not  in  any  way  tell  how  long  she  re- 
mained in  a  faint.  When  she  came  to  she  saw 
the  phantom  again — or  the  statue,  as  she  persists 
in  calling  it — motionless,  its  legs  and  the  lower 
half  of  the  body  in  the  bed,  the  bust  and  arms 
stretched  out  before  it,  and  between  its  arms  her 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  273 

lifeless  husband.  A  cock  crew,  and  then  the 
statue  got  out  of  the  bed,  dropped  the  dead  body, 
and  went  out.  Madame  Alphonse  hung  on  to  the 
bell,  and  you  know  the  rest." 

They  brought  in  the  Spaniard;  he  was  calm, 
and  defended  himself  with  much  coolness  and 
presence  of  mind.  He  did  not  attempt  to  deny 
the  remark  I  heard;  he  explained  it  by  pretend- 
ing that  he  meant  nothing  by  it,  but  that  on 
the  following  day,  when  he  was  more  rested,  he 
would  have  won  a  tennis  match  against  his  vic- 
tor. I  remember  that  he  had  added : 

"  A  native  of  Aragon  does  not  wait  for  his 
revenge  till  to-morrow  when  he  is  insulted.  Had 
I  thought  M.  Alphonse  meant  to  insult  me,  I 
should  have  immediately  stabbed  him  with  my 
knife  to  the  heart." 

His  shoes  were  compared  with  the  footmarks 
in  the  garden;  but  his  shoes  were  much  larger 
than  the  marks. 

Finally,  the  innkeeper  with  whom  the  man 
had  lodged  averred  that  he  had  spent  the  whole 
of  that  night  in  rubbing  and  doctoring  one  of  his 
sick  mules. 

Moreover,  this  man  from  Aragon  was  quite 
noted  and  well  known  in  the  countryside,  to 
which  he  came  annually  to  trade.  He  was  there- 
fore released  with  many  apologies. 


274  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

I  had  forgotten  the  deposition  of  a  servant 
who  had  been  the  last  to  see  M.  Alphonse  alive. 
He  saw  him  go  up-stairs  to  his  wife,  and  he  had 
called  the  man  and  asked  him  in  an  anxious  man- 
ner if  he  knew  where  I  was.  Then  M.  Alphonse 
heaved  a  sigh,  and  stood  for  a  moment  in  silence, 
adding  afterward: 

'  Well,  the  devil  must  have  carried  him  off 
too!" 

I  asked  this  man  if  M.  Alphonse  had  his  dia- 
mond ring  on  when  he  spoke  to  him.  The  ser- 
vant hesitated  before  he  replied ;  then  he  said  that 
he  thought  not,  that  at  all  events  it  had  not  at- 
tracted his  attention.  "  If  he  had  worn  that 
ring,"  he  added,  correcting  himself,  "  I  should 
certainly  have  noticed  it,  because  I  believed  that 
he  had  given  it  to  Madame  Alphonse." 

Whilst  I  interrogated  this  man  I  felt  a  lit- 
tle of  the  superstitious  horror  that  Madame  Al- 
phonse's  deposition  had  spread  throughout  the 
house.  The  magistrate  looked  at  me  and  smiled, 
and  I  refrained  from  pressing  my  questions  any 
further. 

A  few  hours  after  the  funeral  of  M.  Al- 
phonse I  prepared  to  leave  Ille.  M.  de  Peyre- 
horade's  carriage  was  to  take  me  to  Perpignan. 
In  spite  of  his  state  of  feebleness  the  poor  old 
man  would  accompany  me  to  the  gate  of  his 


THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE  275 

grounds.  He  walked  to  it  in  silence,  hardly  able 
to  drag  himself  along  even  with  the  help  of  my 
arm.  Just  as  we  were  parting  I  cast  a  last  glance 
at  the  Venus.  I  could  see  plainly  that  my  host, 
although  he  did  not  share  the  terrors  and  hatred 
that  his  family  felt  for  it,  would  like  to  get  rid 
of  the  object  that  would  ever  afterward  remind 
him  of  a  frightful  disaster.  I  resolved  to  try 
and  persuade  him  to  put  it  in  a  museum.  I 
was  hesitating  to  begin  the  subject  when  M.  de 
Peyrehorade  mechanically  turned  his  head  in  the 
direction  in  which  he  saw  me  looking  so  atten- 
tively. He  saw  the  statue,  and  immediately  burst 
into  tears.  I  embraced  him,  and,  without  ventur- 
ing to  say  a  single  word,  I  stepped  into  the 
carriage. 

Since  my  departure  I  have  never  learnt  that 
anything  was  discovered  to  throw  light  on  this 
mysterious  catastrophe. 

M.  de  Peyrehorade  died  some  months  after 
his  son.  He  bequeathed  me  his  manuscripts  in 
his  will,  which  some  day  I  may  publish.  But  I 
have  not  been  able  to  find  the  treatise  relating  to 
the  inscriptions  on  the  Venus. 

P.  S. — My  friend  M.  de  P.  has  just  written 
to  me  from  Perpignan  to  tell  me  that  the  statue 
no  longer  exists.  After  her  husband's  death,  the 


276  THE  VENUS  OF  ILLE 

first  thing  Madame  de  Peyrehorade  did  was  to 
have  it  melted  down  and  made  into  a  bell,  and 
in  this  fresh  form  it  is  used  in  the  church  at  Ille. 
But,  adds  M.  de  P.,  it  would  seem  that  an  evil 
fate  pursues  those  who  possess  that  piece  of 
bronze.  Since  that  bell  began  to  ring  in  Ille  the 
vines  have  twice  been  frost-bitten. 
1837.